
. ' 


Mi® 




mm * *™ 


0mm 


iwiukw 



*» Tvv AJUv^y . , or 






jj$P' 

jj&gfl 





*** r *' T ^** 

.-.Vx, lxJ^‘n.o'1 

<3‘5t 2 




t7>if i 59WBW}0l 


m 

J, '• ** gn ij* Bltffal 

23«i:yi«?;rv?J3f)fSRH 

W&NMt&BSi'StyH 



.«■ ‘$m 

. /•IT k ' _ 

■.*$•■ • ivrl-t 

ffp 











Copyright N° 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 






, 



















































































































































































































































HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 











Helens Grant flourished a letter in the sunshine. — Page 1 







Zbc Ibelen ©rant JSoofes 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 



AMANDA Mr*' DOUGLAS 


Author of “Helen G-rant, Graduate,” “Helen Grant, 
Senior,” “Helen Grant in College,” “Helen 
Grant’s Schooldays,” “ In the King’s 
Country,” “In Trust,” “Larry,” 

“ The Kathie Stories,” “Almost 
as Good as a Boy,’’ etc. 


ILL USTRA TED BY AMY BRO OKS 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 


Published, August, 1909 


TM 

.2i* b 



Copyright, 1909, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co, 


^// rights reserved 

Helen Grant, Teacher 


J^ortooob $r este 

Berwick & Smith Co. 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 

CI.A 245748 
AUa 23 1909 


Contents 


CHAPTER 



PAGE 

I. 

Among the Beginnings . 


I 

II. 

A Luncheon .... 


. 24 

III. 

A New Experience . 


• 47 

IV. 

Miss Parker .... 


. 68 

V. 

A Skirmish along the Line . 


. 94 

VI. 

Better Days .... 


. 128 

VII. 

October and Hallowe'en 


. 152 

VIII. 

Keeping a Secret 


. 181 

IX. 

Duties and Pleasures 


. 207 

X. 

Sowing beside All Ways . 


• 230 

XI. 

A Merry Christmas 


• 253 

XII. 

An Aftermath 


. 277 

XIII. 

Efforts for Betterment 


• 303 

XIV. 

The Growth and Bloom First 


• 323 

XV. 

Dick Eastman's Dare 


. 34 i 

XVI. 

Wheat Outgrowing the Tares 


. 364 

XVII. 

A Success and a Confession 


• 384 

KVIII. 

The Crowning of the Year . 

. 

. 417 













































/ 




Illustrations 


Helen Grant flourished a letter in the sun- 
shine ( Page i ) . . . . Frontispiece 

FACING PAGE 

She kept along by the river road ... 56 

“I wish to see Miss Grant” . . . .112 

Then she caught one little girl by the hand 

AND THEY SPUN AROUND .... 222 

“ Shall i bore you if i talk?” .... 308 
Helen went straight to the side of the bed and 

PUT OUT HER HAND 406 



Helen Grant, Teacher 


CHAPTER I 

AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 

“ That great minds run in the same chan- 
nels is most true. It is an axiom whose be- 
ginning is doubtless lost in obscurity. It is 
useful in the present instance to adorn my ex- 
planation and perhaps prove the truth of 
another — that all things come to him or her 
who waits.” 

Helen Grant flourished a letter in the sun- 
shine that made waves of light and shade, 
while a smile of amusement irradiated her 
face. 

Miss Craven had come out on the porch, 
with the baby on one arm and a number of 
letters in the other hand. She slipped into the 


2 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

hammock and put the child down beside her, 
and with a gayety in both voice and face ex- 
claimed : 

“ Please specify the great minds and the 
cause of this jubilation.” 

“ Yours for one. Don’t you remember you 
suggested we should go to Westfield incognita, 
like royalty, and spy out the land and the 
buildings thereof? And there may be a tower 

on the new school. As for bulwarks ” 

“ You ridiculous girl ! Are you casting up 
my foolish plan to my mortification, or what 
has dawned upon your mind? You haven’t 
been gently relinquished ? ” 

Helen did laugh then, a rippling sound that 
floated off on the summer air. 

“ That would have been an awful blow to 
my self-esteem and my numerous attainments. 
Here is a pleasant, friendly, dignified letter 
from Mr. Hildreth. Mr. Underwood, the 
principal, is to be in town next week with his 
wife, and Mr. Hildreth thinks it would be a 
good thing for me to meet him — him more 
particularly, I suppose, before I begin my labors. 
In a certain way I shall be under his super- 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 3 

vision. So Mr. Hildreth invites me and any 
friend I would like to have accompany me, 
some day next week after Monday, the day 
being left to my convenience. I might like to 
see the pretty town and the school buildings, 
and he would be pleased to entertain us. So 
you see we can go boldly without a misgiving. 
I am to write and appoint the day and the 
train, and he has sent a local time-table. How 
fortunate we were going to New York next 
week instead of mountain wilds.” 

“ Why, that is really delightful! Yes, I 
shall like to go. I want to get you placed in 
my mind so I can look at you with the eye of 
faith. And I am curious to see this Mr. Hil- 
dreth. He must be a superior kind of man. 
And you will not be so far from the city but 
that you can often come and we can enjoy 
some delights together. I was afraid you 
would go out West or somewhere. And if I 
cannot have you all to myself, this is next best 
to it.” 

“ How much you love me, Juliet,” and 
Helen’s eyes had a soft, misty look. 4 4 1 some- 
times wonder why people like me so well. 


4 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


But it is very delightful, all the same. You 
do not regard every one with similar feelings 
because they have not the same qualities. I 
think I am formed for friendship in an 
eminent degree.” 

“And you are never jealous or exclusive. 
There are many lovely people in the world 
when you come to know them well, and no 
one has quite all the virtues and graces. And 
I have a feeling that you will be happy at 
Westfield.” 

“ Yes, I have an inward premonition that 
it will be at least satisfactory. I have a desire 
to try my own strength and knowledge, and 
the training of the past four years, to see if 
there really is enough backbone to me to stand 
upright in the new surroundings.” 

She did not look as if she lacked either 
physical or mental fiber. 

“We thought we would go to the city on 
Tuesday. Then I will appoint Wednesday. 

i 

And we are to give a day or two to our young 
married couple who are in the throes of select- 
ing a home and no doubt need much good ad- 
vice. I am very anxious to see Shirley, for 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 5 

that matter, Willard as well, though they seem 
very like children to me” 

Juliet laughed as she raised her eyes to 
Helen. 

“ Don’t allow yourself to grow old too fast, 
or to outgrow your contemporaries,” she said. 
“ Youth is too charming to be thrust aside for 
any fancied wisdom.” 

“ Oh, I’m not longing for old age, nor even 
middle life. I mean to have a good long- 
youth, and we shall share it together. Now 
you may read your letters and I will answer 
mine.” 

Helen read hers over again and admired the 
tone of it, the cordiality that was not effusive- 
ness. 

Yes, it would be quite a new experience. 
Hitherto she had been cast almost exclusively 
with girls and women. She recalled the fact 
that she had not liked Professor Blake at 
first — most of the girls had been afraid of his 
sharp glance that seemed to hold so much in 
reserve, and his sarcasms. Perhaps young 
girls did appear weak and puerile to learned 
men, and she recalled her father’s opinion of 


6 


HELEN GRANT., TEACHER 


them. But they were to be the women of the 
future, wives and mothers doubtless, and they 
needed sympathy when they did not see the 
way clearly. 

There had been animated discussions on co- 
education. This would be one aspect of it. 
Boys, at what was supposed to be the most 
troublesome period of their lives. If only 
they liked to study ! If they were intent upon 
acquiring an education ! She had roused 
more than one girl to an appreciation of her 
opportunities, but there was a difference be- 
tween a friend and a teacher. 

“ But I shall not worry about it now,” she 
said to herself. “ Tm not going to plan how 
I shall cross the stream until I get to it. There 
will be a bridge or a boat most likely, and 
some one to hold out a helping hand. There 
always has been.” 

She answered her important note first. 
There were several others. Now and then 
she paused to listen to the sweet voices and the 
merry baby laughter that floated up from the 
porch. What a lovely girlhood these Gartney 
children would have with Miss Craven. The 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 7 

many things she had missed in her own life 
were to bud and blossom in theirs. True she 
had not known them, but there had been the 
hunger and deprivation she did not under- 
stand clearly enough to put into words. 
She was enjoying the life as well as the 
children, making good use of the fortune 
that had come to her, bringing forth fruit 
abundantly. 

Helen joined them on the porch as she 
slipped her letters in the box. 

“ Isn’t baby just lovely ! ” cried Elma, her 
face flushed with delight and her eyes lustrous 
with affection. “ I was just a tiny bit afraid 
when she first came, for you see she could be 
all Aunt Juliet’s and we are only part. There 
was papa, you know, and when he talked about 
our own dear mamma it seemed as if she came 
into the room, and we could feel that she was 
there though we could not see her. And there 
is the guardian, and the school, and Mrs. 
Aldred, and for a long while the baby will not 
have any one but Aunt Juliet and grandma. 
But I think she can never love her any better 
than we do. Isn’t it curious that you can love 


8 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

so many people and not have the love used 
up?” 

The little girl glanced with wondering eyes 
to the bright ones above her. 

“ Because there is so much love in your own 
generous heart,” replied Helen. “ It is one 
of the things that doesn’t make you any poorer 
for giving it away, and if you hoarded it up 
you wouldn’t be any richer.” 

“ That’s queer, too,” with a puzzled 
look. 

Helen smiled with a tender gravity. She 
thought of the old schooldays, and Daisy Bell, 
who longed to center every affection upon her- 
self. Poor sweet Daisy! To be laid in the 
cold dark earth when the world was so beauti- 
ful. Had she ever enjoyed it quite so much? 
It was a gladsome and lovely thing just to live 
in it. 

The days were full of pleasure. There was 
a charm about the house that lured people 
thither. The little girls had a lawn party, but 
mothers and elder sisters begged to come and 
look on. 

“ O dear ! Why do you go away ? ” and 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS Q 

Wilma hung about Helen. “ Will you surely 
be back on Saturday ? ” 

“ Surely, surely. And you must take good 
care of baby.” 

Willard Bell met the travelers at the station. 
He seemed to have come up to a completer 
stature of manhood since his marriage and de- 
light shone in his eyes. 

“ I came for you because we dropped on 
something so delightful on Saturday and con- 
cluded to give you a surprise. A pretty fur- 
nished apartment, where the tenant wanted to 
remain away until the middle of October; one 
of the stenographers for the firm. That will 
give us plenty of time to look around and get 
furnished. We went in yesterday and are 
really housekeeping. It is simply great. 
Mother comes down this afternoon and will 
stay a while. So you are not going to any 
hotel.” 

“ Are you sure guests will not be a bother ? ” 
interposed Juliet smilingly. 

“ Oh, Shirley was wild over the plan. 
She’s grown prettier than ever. You knew, 
I suppose, that her parents went abroad, 


10 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

so she hasn’t any one to depend on but 
me.” 

The dependence was certainly bringing out 
a very attractive manliness. 

“ We’re up near the Park and we have 
green fields at our very elbows. It’s con- 
venient, too. I begged off these two days 
though I’ve had grand vacations, and now 
must let the others take their chance. Here,” 
stopping the trolley, “ it’s just a bit of a walk.” 

They saw a handsome row of houses joined 
together, in appearance like a hotel. Willard 
guided them up one flight, but before they 
reached the top Shirley flew out with a joyous 
exclamation. 

She appeared oddly changed as well, not 
any older or more sedate, but with an air of 
experience that sat charmingly upon her. 

“ Why, it seems an age to me since com- 
mencement. I’ve been just brimming over 
with happiness, and O dear, there’s a book 
full of experiences and delights, but I’ve 
wanted you all the same! Willard said I al- 
most made him jealous, I loved you so.” 

Helen smiled and kissed the sweet face. 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 


II 


Yes, the little labor had brought a great re- 
ward. 

The rooms were certainly very pretty and 
not too ornately furnished. With their hats 
laid aside Shirley drew Helen down on the 
sofa. 

“We were up to see mother on Sunday and 
she said you had taken a position in some 
pretty town not far from New York. I am 
so glad! We shall be able to see you quite 
often. Have you kept in touch with many of 
the girls? I suppose there will be a new 
crowd when college opens. Oh, it was real 
splendid, wasn’t it? I’m sure I ought to be 
glad, for it gave me the happiness of my life. 
Oh, Helen, are you quite sure you will never 
regret ” 

“ You foolish child ! What should I re- 
gret ?” 

“ Giving up Willard.” 

“ Hush, Shirley. Don’t ever think of 
that,” and Helen kissed her tenderly. “ Can’t 
you see now that you are the very one for 
him, that you suit him, that you make him 
happy with the sort of love I never could have 


12 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

given him? We can be splendid friends. I 
don’t know that I should feel so well satisfied 
if it had been any other girl. And you must 
never have a misgiving about all the joy that 
can be put into both lives.” 

“ You are such a grand sort of a girl, Helen. 
Oh, I want some one just magnificent to fall in 
love with you some day.” 

Helen laughed. Willard had been showing 
Juliet about with the pride of a householder. 
Then he said to Helen, “ You see it is so long 
since I have had a real home. That was 
given up when father died. Dear father! I 
often think now how much his heart was in it 
and how happy he made us children. I shall 
take him for my ideal, my pattern. He seems 
so near to me, and to mother as well. We 
always have a good talk about him when we 
meet. And I think he would have loved 
Shirley, though his heart was set upon you,” 
and Willard flushed a little. “ You should 
have been born in our household, though then 
you couldn’t have been Helen Grant,” with a 
rather amused intonation. 

“ No, I might have been very different.” 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 1 3 

“ And I like you just as you are. I’m so 
glad we can see a little of each other, and I do 
wonder how you will like the school.” 

“ It will be quite a new experience, of 
course. I am interested in trying my strength, 
finding out whether I have really learned any- 
thing worth while for others and for the 
world. For we all have a duty toward it and 
the people in it.” 

“ You are always taking in the outside peo- 
ple,” half-admiringly, half- jealously. 

“ I find so many delightful ones,” she re- 
turned. 

Then Willard went for his mother, and 
Shirley wanted to hear about the girls. Leslie 
was to keep her position another year, Lor- 
raine was to stay at home and try society. 

“ And that girl who gave up the prize ? ” 

“ Oh, she is going through and will be an 
honor girl, I know, Miss Powers. And she is 
one of the girls who is not the least bit ar- 
rogant because her father is a rich man. She 
is a wholesome, happy-hearted girl, and will 
make others happy as well.” 

“ How many girls you come to know ! And 




HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


you can’t be real friends with them all. Then 
they do drop out of themselves. I answered 
a lot of congratulatory letters from girls who 
thought they loved me a great deal, and only a 
few of them seemed to care about keeping up 
a correspondence. But you wouldn’t want to 
with so many.” 

“ No, indeed ! We have to weed them out, 
or they weed us out,” with a comprehensive 
smile. 

They were very glad to see Mrs. Bell again. 
Shirley made a dainty housemistress and the 
supper was most enjoyable. The husband and 
wife would not listen to any separation for the 
night, indeed Mrs. Bell declared she must have 
a visit with Helen, and was delighted to hear 
that she would be at no great distance. 

“ And Willard insists that I shall spend the 
winter with them when they are settled in their 
own house. I am so glad to keep my son’s 
love, and I think Shirley will make him very 
happy,” said the mother. 

“ They will be happy because they truly love 
each other so well. And Shirley is not a silly, 
sentimental girl if she is enthusiastic. She 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 1 5 

has a fine strength that will increase with the 
using.” 

But Helen knew she would always be very 
dear to the mother’s heart. 

The two guests took their train the next 
morning and found, after leaving the ferry be- 
hind, that the road was through a pleasant sec- 
tion of the country, with a number of small 
thriving towns, and one of considerable note 
on the way. There was a pretty river run- 
ning in and out, fed by some smaller stream. 
And presently the conductor called out their 
station. 

Mr. Hildreth stood on the platform, so tall 
and erect that one could easily distinguish him, 
even if he had not lifted his hat at the first 
moment. 

“ I hope you had a comfortable journey. I 
am very glad to greet you,” he exclaimed. 

Helen introduced her friend, who was 
cordially welcomed. 

“ It is a fine morning and we have some 
time on our hands, so I propose to drive you 
about a little. We think our town very pretty, 
though we do not ape the grandeur of the 


1 6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

larger cities. Indeed we are quite rural, even 
if we are more than two hundred years old. ,, 

He assisted them into the surrey. “ What 
a splendid team ! ” exclaimed Helen. “ And 
such a perfect match ! ” 

He looked pleased, and seated himself a lit- 
tle sidewise so that he could talk to them with- 
out much effort. He had not over-estimated 
her. 

Below the station there were some factories 
and a paper mill, interspersed with cottages. 
The fine residential part lay above with a 
gentle ascent for several streets, then a level 
stretching off to some rather sharply rising 
ground making a long reach of woodland. 
Even now the older people said — “ Upon the 
mountain.” There were several wide hand- 
some streets with beautiful grounds and 
spacious old-time houses. They crossed two 
that were devoted to stores and business 
offices. A fine clubroom with well-kept sur- 
roundings and a field for athletic sports, two 
very quaint churches, and some more modern 
ones. Then Mr. Hildreth turned a little 
farther south. 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 1 7 

“ Here is our school, though there is a 
smaller one over to the west. This has had 
several additions beside the corner, which is 
the high school.” It really was an imposing 
building. The corner was of three stories 
surmounted by a tower, and though plain was 
not stiff. 

“ This will be your temple of learning,” 
smiling over to Helen. “ If you find us un- 
duly proud you must excuse our provincialism, 
and please do not dwarf it by comparison with 
your college. It has been quite a struggle to 
get it, and having achieved it, we exact ad- 
miration from all newcomers.” 

“ It is very handsome, certainly. And it 
was a large school before.” 

“ Yes. The lower end is a kindergarten 
and primary. Then the Roman Catholics 
have a large parochial school connected with 
their church, which takes in many of the mill 
households. We have been a rather old- . 
fashioned, perhaps unprogressive, town until 
of late years, satisfied to let the world rush 
madly on so long as it did not disturb us. 
Still we have a very nice free library, our 


1 8 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

churches are well sustained, and the club- 
house has a fine auditorium where there are 
lectures, concerts, sometimes a play, and al- 
together we do not stagnate.” 

“ I should think not,” Helen replied, with a 
sense of amusement at his tone and the gleam 
of humor in his eyes. “ And it is a beautiful 
town.” 

“ We will inspect the interiors after lunch- 
eon, when you may be better fortified.” 

They turned into one of the old streets, 
bordered with wide-branching maples, the 
houses standing back a short distance with 
well-kept lawns in front and ornamented with 
beds of choice flowers. One on the corner 
was rather picturesque, with an added wing 
surmounted by a tower large enough for an 
observatory. Mr. Hildreth turned into a 
driveway and paused at the broad porch, 
handing out his two guests. A tidy middle- 
aged woman opened the door. 

The addition had set the hall in the middle, 
which was spacious enough for a room, fin- 
ished in oak with a broad Eastlake staircase. 
On one side was a sitting-room with the din- 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS I9 

ing-room back of it, on the other the library 
and a sort of music-room. There were some 
fine pictures, two or three elegant vases, but 
it was a man’s room, with no small feminine 
adornments. 

“ Mrs. Ruden,” he said, “ will you take the 
ladies upstairs and see that they have whatever 
will render them comfortable ? ” 

She motioned to them to follow her. The 
chamber was rich in old-time belongings, the 
china appointments being remarkably beauti- 
ful, the mahogany furniture polished and 
carved to a degree. 

“ Really, it is very grand,” began Helen 
when Mrs. Ruden had left them. “ But I’d 
like to explore the library downstairs. And 
all this for one man. Why, he should have 
sons and daughters to enjoy this great house.” 

“ Has he never been married ? ” asked 
Juliet. 

Helen lapsed into thought. “ It seemed to 
me Professor Yarrow suggested there had 
been an unfortunate marriage in early life, but 
I was not really paying attention.” 

There was a lively greeting in the hall 


20 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

presently — a woman’s rather merry voice, and 
a man’s stronger one. The girls began to 
smooth their ruffled hair and hasten their 
adorning. 

“ I suppose that is my future — it will not 
do to call him compeer, nor preceptor, but I do 
suppose he will be the head of all things; the 
great Mogul.” 

“ Oh, I hope you will like him, Helen ” 

“ I know my way about,” and a light step 
with the rustle of silken garments mounted 
the stairs. Helen came to the doorway. 

A bright fresh-faced woman of five-and- 
thirty perhaps, with an abundance of fuzzy 
light hair which the wind had blown about, 
blue eyes that just now looked curious yet 
pleasant, a mouth that still dimpled at the 
corners, a rather youthful figure in a light 
summer frock frilled and adorned with lace, 
paused and glanced at them with a smile. 

“ May I have the pleasure of guessing? I 
think this is Miss Grant,” looking squarely at 
Juliet. 

Both girls laughed. 

“A blunder the first thing! And I prided 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 


21 


myself on my penetration. But you look so 
young and girlish, Miss Grant, and I think we 
are apt to settle upon an idea of how a person 
should be,” flushing a little at her mistake. 

“ This is my friend, Miss Craven, who has 
adopted me into sisterhood,” explained Helen 
in a bright tone. “ I am very glad to meet 
you,” she continued. 

“ I hope you will like us and the place, 
though I dare say it will seem lonesome at first 
after being with such a host of girls. I was 
two years at a boarding school and liked it 
very much. But it seems long ago. I have 
been married fifteen years. And we have 
spent seven of them here, so I may be con- 
sidered quite an old resident. But you would 
hardly believe how the place has changed, im- 
proved I ought to own candidly. It wore 
quite a country aspect then. But I suppose 
your college was not in the midst of a city.” 

“ Oh, no. In fact there were only little 
towns around, so that we should not be 
plunged into temptation, I suppose,” with an 
arch smile. 

“ Mr. Hildreth was very enthusiastic about 


22 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

it. And a friend he had there who married a 
college president somewhere at the west, and 
whose home-making charmed him. I suppose 
you know her?” 

“ Oh, yes. She is a most delightful 
person.” 

“ I shouldn’t think it would be much fun to 
come down to simple every-day living, getting 
meals and fussing about a house, and looking 
after a husband, who I dare say is always for- 
getting where he put things. I suppose she 
was not very young and no doubt glad to give 
up her honors.” 

“ She was thirty-five and looked young for 
that. I think she was very much in love,” 
Helen returned rather triumphantly. 

Mrs. Underwood laughed gayly. “ It al- 
ways seems as if youth and love should be 
compeers. And when a man has won a stand- 
ing place for himself he is proud to go on. 
But a woman doesn’t appear so eager for a 
career after all.” 

“ Laura, are you going to keep Miss Grant 
upstairs for the next hour ? ” inquired a voice 
down in the hall, 


AMONG THE BEGINNINGS 23 

“ Oh, good gracious ! That’s the man of it 
when he considers that he has the right to 
order your comings and goings. So let us 
march down. I’m quite at home in this house, 
and I think it just grand,” and Mrs. Under- 
wood led the way. 


CHAPTER II 


A LUNCHEON 

Mr. Hildreth stood at the foot of the 
stairs and made the introductions. Then he 
escorted the two strangers into the dining- 
room, and seated Helen on his right hand as 
the guest of honor, asking Mrs. Underwood 
to take the head of the table, to pour the tea 
when it came in. 

The appointments of the room were hand- 
some and on the antique order. The carved 
mahogany sideboard almost filled the end of 
the apartment. On either side of the wide 
chimney were recesses whose shelves were 
filled with choice china and glass. There 
were a few fine pictures, two small stands with 
bowls of flowers, and in one corner an im- 
mense palm. 

“ I hope you are going to like our little town 
and the inhabitants thereof, Miss Grant/’ Mr. 


24 


A LUNCHEON 


25 


Underwood began with a half smile. He had 
a strong resolute face midway in coloring, 
hazel eyes, brown hair, and mustache with 
rather long curling ends. Helen hesitated a 
little now about first impressions, and the as- 
surance of early youth. 

“ I like what I have seen of the town. 
Mr. Hildreth has kindly given us a drive 
about. Some of the pretty streets suggest the 
place where I was first at school — boarding- 
school.” 

“ Yes,” appended Miss Craven. “ I thought 
of that also.” 

“Did you go from there to college?” Mr. 
Underwood inquired of Helen. 

“Yes. But meanwhile a great surprise oc- 
curred to me. My father, who had been 
abroad many years, returned for a brief visit 
to oversee a book on Orientalism which was 
being published in this country, and died. I 
was a sort of amanuensis to him. Afterward 
I went back to school.” 

“ Did you get in without any conditions ? ” 
he asked. 

“ There were two, but they hinged on a 


26 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


different method of teaching,” she answered 
quietly. 

“ And she went from the freshmen to the 
juniors, skipping a year,” explained Mr. Hil- 
dreth with a touch of satisfaction. 

“ Some of that was due to my father’s train- 
ing. It was excellent, but not altogether 
pleasant,” and Helen glanced up with a half 
smile. 

“ The difference between a man’s and a 
woman’s training, I suppose.” 

Now Helen really laughed. “ I think there 
isn’t so much difference after all. We had 
both kinds at the college. Two of the women 
were very exigent, rigid, and hard to get on 
with. The men frighten you a little at first, 
they do not seem to understand how ignorant 
you are and forget how many years they have 
gone over the same thing. I thought Greek 
simply awful when I began it with my father, 
but a Columbia student took me in hand while 
I was visiting his sister, and smoothed the way 
so that I went on quite readily.” 

Helen blushed with a feeling of undue 
frankness. 


A LUNCHEON 2 7 

“ I suppose you were both in college,” look- 
ing at Miss Craven. 

“ Oh, no,” she answered readily. “ I be- 
came convinced that I was not meant for a 
college girl and there were other things for 
me, other duties. We were at school to- 
gether.” 

“ And we have made a league of friendship 
that has lasted almost seven years,” Helen ex- 
claimed eagerly. “ She has offered me her 
home ” then she paused. 

“ Why, this is quite a romance,” declared 
Mrs. Underwood mirthfully. “ Don’t you 
mean ever to marry ? ” 

“ I think it depends greatly upon who 
asks us,” returned Helen archly. “ Since 
careers are open to women, there may be 
a choice.” 

“ But do you not think married life the ideal 
for women ? ” asked Mrs. Underwood. “ Oh, 
you are so young yet ! ” 

“ I have seen some marriages that were not 
ideal at all, and one charming one came to our 
college last year.” 

Helen glanced up at Mr. Hildreth. 


28 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ You mean Professor Yarrow? Under- 
wood, I had him up here three or four years 
ago, a Columbia man, rather overworked then. 
We had met in Germany. ,, 

“ Yes,” Mr. Underwood nodded. 

“ And he has a rarely attractive wife who 
was president of a college. She makes a most 
genial and felicitous home,” said Mr. Hil- 
dreth. 

“ That scores one for me,” laughed Mrs. 
Underwood. “ You see she wasn’t satisfied 
with a career.” 

“ And she was in a State where the women 
voted, and had the right to hold office,” ap- 
pended Helen. 

“ Oh, Miss Grant, did she convert you to 
suffrage?” asked Mr. Underwood. “Are 
you strong-minded?” 

“ Well — I think I am not quite the ivy 
kind,” she returned deliberately. “ I like 
strength enough to stand up straight and de- 
cide some things for myself. Suffrage didn’t 
seem to spoil Mrs. Yarrow — do you not agree 
with me, Mr. Hildreth ? ” 

“ She is among the charming women I have 


A LUNCHEON 29 

met, a womanly woman, though I do not quite 
like the term. A Wordsworthian woman.” 

“And what may that be?” asked Mrs. 
Underwood, glancing up in surprise. 

“ Oh, Laura ! ” exclaimed her husband im- 
patiently. “ I recommend a course of Words- 
worth to you.” 

“ * Nobly planned 

To warn, to counsel and command,’ ” 


quoted Mr. Hildreth. 

“ Oh, yes, I knew that, too,” a little vexed. 
“ You can’t remember everything on the spur 
of the moment.” 

“ I suppose you have had a run abroad ? ” 
inquired Mr. Underwood, changing the cur- 
rent, and turning to Helen. 

“No, I have not,” she returned with in- 
spiriting frankness. “ My father had planned 
to take me back with him and I should have 
been immured in classic shades, poring over 
and transcribing the literature and the deeds 
of a thousand or two years ago. I should not 
have liked it. And I do desire to see some- 
what of my own country first.” 


30 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ We have been spending a month in 
Canada. Mrs. Underwood has relatives in 
Montreal.” 

“ We went up as far as Quebec,” said 
Helen, “ from Niagara Falls.” 

That was an interesting subject and they 
could all join in it. Certainly Helen had 
used her eyes and her thoughts to some pur- 
pose. Mr. Hildreth watched her with interest, 
though he kept up little asides with Miss 
Craven. 

The luncheon had been very delightful, 
served quietly by Mrs. Ruden in a really 
dignified manner. The fruit was delicious. 

“ Now you must come out and see my 
garden,” said Mr. Hildreth. “ Are you in- 
terested in flowers as well ? ” 

“ Fve been living among them most of the 
summer. Miss Craven is an enthusiast, a 
worker with rare and beautiful things.” 

“ I like them all, but I have a tender passion 
for roses. I keep them in a succession of 
bloom — not the same roses all the time,” smil- 
ing, “ though I have found several perpetual 
bloomers.” 


A LUNCHEON 3 1 

“ Mr. Hildreth would have made a fine 
florist,” said Mr. Underwood. 

There was a broad paved path through the 
center, the driveway being at the other side of 
the grounds, leading direct to the stable and 
carriage house. There were several rose- 
beds with paths between them. The standards 
were mostly out of bloom, but showing fine 
foliage. There were monthly roses in pro- 
fusion and in choice colors, others of larger 
growth, hybrids of various kinds in the most 
exquisite shades and perfection. Both girls 
were almost speechless with delight. 

Mr. Hildreth gathered some of the choicest, 
and turning, gave them to Miss Craven with 
an inclination of the head. Helen had taken 
a few steps forward. 

“ What is your choice ? ” he asked. 

“ Oh, giving us roses is almost like carrying 
coals to Newcastle. Is that ungrateful?” 
with a deprecating glance. “ We are not 
really going home, though, and Miss Craven 
has so many. Give me just three to wear in 
honor of this delightful visit.” 

“Where is Miss Craven’s garden?” 


32 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ Up the Hudson, a short distance from the 
city. Kingland Manor was the old name for 
it, before it was divided and taken in hand by 
fashion. She has one of the old houses and 
several acres of ground, and has made it just 
beautiful. Every few days she sends flowers 
down to some of the children’s homes.” 

“ Oh ! ” he returned in the pause. 

“ She is a philanthropist, almost a mission- 
ary. That was one reason she did not want 
to go to college. And she did not need to, I 
did,” looking up with laughing eyes. 

“ This is the choicest rose I have. It isn’t 
a very free bloomer, but they take their time 
and come out to perfection.” 

“ Oh, it is too bad to cut it. But there are 
two more buds.” She glanced up entreatingly. 

“ If I were twenty years younger I should 
say, ‘ Not too good for you.’ Being an elderly 


“ You are not old!” she exclaimed resent- 
fully. 

“ I did not say I was,” laughing softly. “ I 
shall be sorry to grow old, though I shall try 
not to lose my interest in daily life. It is 


A LUNCHEON 33 

supposed that is a woman’s regret, but I think 
a man may share it.” 

He cut another half -opened rose. 

“ Now only one more. Oh, I wish Mrs. 
Yarrow were here! ” 

“ You like her very much? ” 

“ She is charming. Fresh and natural. 
But I have found a good many delightful 
people in the world. And I seem somehow to 
keep them. I shall have to stop somewhere 
or I am afraid I shall grow too diffusive.” 

“ I wouldn’t stop yet. I wondered a little 
at the professor’s good fortune.” 

“ Did you?” The girl wondered as well. 
“ You see she was not needing a home, and she 
had a fine future before her. Well, I suppose 
they both fell in love, so you see love isn’t 
dead after all.” 

“ Another thing I rejoice in. You will 
think me a romantic old fellow. Tell me how 
your friend came into such a fortune, — or was 
she born to it ? ” 

“ In a certain way she was. An old uncle 
of penurious habits died and she was the only 
heir. But the home she bought. She widened 


34 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

out her life and has taken others in, and she 
enjoys that part of it thoroughly. She loves 
beauty and music, and the best of living.” 

The flower garden ended there and was 
succeeded by fruit and vegetables. The others 
had paused to talk and now came up with 
them. Mr. Hildreth looked at his watch. 

“ Suppose we go to the school. The sun 
has kindly tempered his glare by some drifting 
clouds. It is not very far.” 

“ Oh, you can see the tower ! Yes, I should 
like to go.” 

Helen felt that the time was passing rapidly, 
though she would have wished to go in and 
examine the books and talk about them. 

“ Don’t be SO' formal as to put on your hats. 
I go about with a parasol. We are a sort of 
law unto ourselves. I have heard that discard- 
ing headgear is excellent for the hair, and I 
do not want to reach the period when I shall 
have to buy a wig. I believe they are awfully 
expensive,” and Mrs. Underwood faced the 
two others with comic gravity. 

“ We used to do a great deal of that at col- 
lege. I thought it quite a saving on hats. 


A LUNCHEON 35 

They didn’t get old and faded so soon,” re- 
turned Helen. 

“ Hear that ! And yet men think women 
have no real sense of economy ! ” 

“ But you spend more on the next one,” 
said her husband with a laughing nod. 

“ Hats, like everything else, have gone up. 
I don’t know, though,” with an air of con- 
sideration, “ I have heard that my grand- 
mother gave twenty dollars for a leghorn hat 
without a bit of trimming.” 

“ And I have read that they lasted years and 
years,” added Helen with a little laugh. 

They passed some very inviting-looking 
houses and flower gardens. Women were 
sitting on the porches, sewing or tending a 
baby, and many of them nodded smilingly. 
They turned and went down, crossing a trolley 
road that led up to the small town above. 

The new part of the building was quite 
imposing. Mr. Underwood had the key and 
opened the door. There was a wide stairway 
leading above, but on the lower floor were 
three large rooms divided by sliding doors, 
open now, and they certainly looked attractive. 


36 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

The large windows and the oak finishing made 
it light and cheerful. Through one of them 
there was an entrance to the grammar school. 

Above there were class-rooms well ap- 
pointed. On the third floor were a laboratory, 
a library, and a gymnasium. 

“ I suppose we look small to you,” began Mr. 
Underwood, turning to Helen, “ but you must 
not despise the day of small things. When 
we number a hundred pupils we shall feel 
quite grand. We do not begin with that.” 

“ But it is all so nice, and fresh, and cheerful 
with the many windows. I shall like it, I am 
sure! And you have quite spacious courts 
for both schools,” Helen returned cheerfully. 

“ We hope to gather in our pupils who have 
been compelled to stray off, and perhaps some 
others may be tempted. Newton High School 
was overcrowded last year and they had 
talked of building an addition this year, but 
so far I have heard nothing about it. I think 
we went ahead and frightened them,” turning 
to Mr. Hildreth, who nodded smilingly. 

Then they inspected the grammar depart- 
ment, which showed the wear and tear of 


A LUNCHEON 


37 


years. The kindergarten was very bright 
and interesting with its pictures and other ap- 
pointments, its shelves of the children’s work. 

This was quite new, Helen confessed, and 
seemed like a different world. 

“ It is really the most interesting part of 
all,” declared Mrs. Underwood. “ I come in 
now and then and see the children at their 
work. If I were going to teach, it would be 
in the kindergarten.” 

“ And I should want pupils that could un- 
derstand and think for themselves, and take a 
fervent interest in all matters.” 

“ Training schools turn out the most satis- 
factory kindergartners. It is a branch by it- 
self. Women do the best at it, though the 
greatest writers on the subject have been 
men.” 

Helen smiled to herself, thinking of her 
village school. And it was not so long ago 
either. Were they doing much better at 
Hope? 

“ I wonder if you would like to drop into 
the library for a brief call? It is on our 
way.” 


38 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ Why, yes. I have a peculiar interest in 
libraries.’" 

It was a very pretty building. The main 
room was admirably arranged with alcoves, in 
each of which there were a table and several 
inviting chairs. Two or three of them looked 
cozy with their readers. The adjoining room 
was given over to papers and magazines, and 
quite a number of boys were here who smiled 
and nodded to Mr. Underwood. 

Mrs. Vail, the librarian, was very affable 
and introduced her two assistants. One other 
was taking a vacation. They were nice in- 
teresting-looking girls. Helen thought she 
should miss the wide range, but perhaps here 
would be what she needed. 

“ I wonder if there will be time to see the 
lady you spoke of ? ” she said to Mr. Hildreth. 
“ I liked the idea of having a little solitude to 
myself.” 

“ You will like Mrs. Stirling, I think. She 
is rather of the old school and yet keeps up to 
the times in most things. Yes, we had better 
go at once. And from there it is not far to 
the station.” 


A LUNCHEON 


39 


“ I am very glad to have seen you,” de- 
clared Mrs. Underwood cordially. “ I hope 
you will like us and feel at home. And we 
must see a good deal of you. I’m very fond 
of company, but I enjoy a few at a time, and 
even one suffices, if that one is congenial. I 
know I shall like you.” 

“ Thank you,” smiling. “ But you had 
better reserve your verdict until ” 

“ Oh, Tm pretty sure of my conclusions. 
I either like or I don’t like,” and she gave a 
piquant nod. 

Helen had a little talk with Mr. Under- 
wood. 

“ School opens on the eighth,” he said, 
“but it would be well to come the week be- 
fore.” 

“ Yes, I shall,” returned Helen. “ I want 
to get a little at home in my new surround- 
ings.” 

“ I hope all will go smoothly. You need 
not hesitate to apply to me for anything, as it 
will be a rather new line to you. You will 
find me ready and friendly,” in a kindly tone. 

“ And I shall be grateful for a little counsel 


40 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

among the new ways. Thank you for the 
pleasant meeting. I am very glad it could be 
planned this way.” 

“ We are going off to the sea for a fortnight 
or so. I hope you will have a pleasant time 
until our next meeting,” and they parted 
cordially. 

The Stirling home was an old-fashioned 
colonial place, with a piazza across the front 
and a hall running through the middle. The 
parlor was rather stiff, with handsome old- 
time furniture and a carpet of the medallion 
pattern, the colors having softened with years. 
The sitting-room had a southern exposure, had 
more modern furnishings, and was decidedly 
cheerful. Mrs. Stirling had a very sweet, 
placid face, not without character, and was 
perhaps fifty, quite tall and rather thin, with 
beautiful soft brown eyes. 

The dining-room was also toward the south 
and overlooked the flower garden, brilliant 
with old-time growth and bloom. She took 
Helen upstairs for inspection. 

“ You can have this room — I think it the 
pleasanter of the two guest chambers for win- 


A LUNCHEON 


41 


ter. Mine is the adjoining one. I have had 
two cousins staying with me for several years. 
One married and the other went with her. 
And now — I do not suppose it will be any ob- 
jection — I am to have a niece spend the winter 
with me and study in the high school. She 
has been teaching two years in a country 
school, but is ambitious for something higher 
and desirous of a change as well. So she 
begged me to take her in for this year, and I 
do not enjoy being quite alone. I like some 
human interest, yet I am not one to go outside 
for it.” 

“ Why, I think I shall like that. I have 
been used to living with a great crowd of girls 
and taking part in their joys and sorrows and 
advancement. Oh, I should have no objection, 
but I think I would not have any right since 
she is your relative,” and she glanced up 
brightly. 

“ I should try to make you comfortable. I 
have an excellent domestic and matters gener- 
ally go on smoothly.” 

Helen viewed the room. Two windows 

looked eastward, two south. The hangings 


42 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


were simple white drapery, the furniture was 
mahogany, a fine bureau with a large glass, a 
dressing-table, a sort of center table for books 
and papers, an old etagere for books, and two 
inviting willow rockers. A large clothes closet 
opened into the room. There were a few 
small fancy belongings, altogether it had a 
cheerful aspect and Helen thought she would 
soon feel at home, so the bargain was ratified, 
and she rejoined the two who had strayed over 
to the sitting-room with a smiling face. 

Mr. Hildreth nodded in a kind of satisfied 
manner, with the pleasure one feels when he 
has succeeded. He liked Mrs. Stirling a great 
deal and had spent many a pleasant evening 
with her. 

“ I want to thank you again,” Helen began, 
with a winsome frankness that was part of 
her nature. “ I think I shall like my new 
home yery much — and my new duties. You 
have taken a good deal of trouble ” 

“ Oh, you must not think of that. I took 
quite as much trouble, as you call it, for a 
candidate who thought she had a right to the 
place, and who did not come up to the require- 


A LUNCHEON 


43 


ments. You know this was really my business. 
We want to make the school a success from the 
very start, and outgrow the current of opposi- 
tion, rather jealous,” with a faint smile. “ As 
for the rest I am glad to have done anything 
for you, for I feel that you will help us to 
success.” 

“ I hope I shall merit your good opinion. 
You have given us a most delightful day. It 
seems a friendly visit rather than a business 
matter.” 

Helen consulted her watch. “ We had bet- 
ter take this first train,” glancing at Juliet. 
“ Can we reach the station in fifteen 
minutes ? ” 

“ Ten minutes will give you ample time,” 
said Mr. Hildreth. 

She went to the dining-room where Mrs. 
Stirling was sitting, who came and bade them 
a friendly farewell. The walk was a pleasant 
one, the talk on general subjects. They had 
to wait some moments for the train, and 
studied the opposite banks of the river where 
the ground rose gently. Just now it was a 
world of glowing beauty as the westward sun 


44 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

shone upon it, bringing out shades of iridescent 
green, somber purples, and suggestions of 
brownish red. Here and there was a group of 
cottages with a white church standing in the 
midst, the nucleus of some future town. Then 
stretches of farming land, stubble fields in 
gold, woodlands that stood out in a kind of 
suggestive darkness as if holding some weird 
mystery in their depths. How beautiful it all 
was! 

“ It is a picture for an artist ! ” exclaimed 
Helen with a long breath. 

Then the train came rushing down and the 
good-byes were said. There were plenty of 
seats on the down train at this time of day. 

“ I like your Mr. Hildreth so much,” Juliet 
said. “ Helen, how do you manage to meet 
such attractive people ? ” 

“ He isn’t my Mr. Hildreth,” and Helen 
gave an arch smile. “ And I don’t manage. 
They just come to me. Did you like Mr. Un- 
derwood ? ” 

“ Not as well. He is a trifle ironical and 
has the air of being able to say a good deal 
more on the subject than he chooses to. 


A LUNCHEON 


45 


Probably he could. I hope you will get along 
nicely with him. Has Mrs. Underwood grown 
used to his comments or doesn’t she understand 
them?” 

“ I think she does not. She has a very 
good opinion of herself. She isn’t at all intel- 
lectual, but she is bright and takes a rather 
humorous view of life. I shall get along, 
though I think Mr. Underwood doesn’t quite 
approve of me.” 

“ Why — he spoke very highly of you,” said 
Juliet in surprise. 

“Of my attainments. My credentials were 
first-class,” laughing. “ And they wanted 
some one they could refer to with a certain 
pride, but Mr. Underwood wants to know a 
great deal the most. One gets a variety of ex- 
perience in four years, with hundreds of girls 
and professors of both sexes, I haven’t had 
any with boys. He has had a great deal. I 
can defer to him in this matter. A public 
school is in a way co-educative.” 

“You will have a nice home, I am glad of 
that.” 

“ Yes, I am quite sure to like it. Think 


46 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


how many homes I have had ! ” and a gleam of 
amusement flitted over her face. “ So I am 
quite used to changes. Oh! there is a niece 
coming, a girl who has taught a country school 
for two years and wants to go up higher.” 

“ Another one for you to train ? ” 

“ Well, it is rather interesting, also. And I 
have had so many nice things done for me.” 

“ I hope she will not bore you to death with 
love matters.” 

“ Oh, if she had a lover I think she would 
want to stay in the country. On the whole I 
rather like it, and if she is not an agreeable 
girl I need not fraternize warmly with her. 
O dear! I wonder if I shall long for the 
pleasant pastures of Mrs. Aldred. Well, we 
have had a most delightful day. And Mr. 
Hildreth’s rose garden was splendid. But I 
can’t get over thinking if the fates had given 
him Mrs. Yarrow for a wife, how fine and 
satisfactory his life would have been.” 

“ And what of the professor? ” 

They both laughed at that. 


CHAPTER III 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 

It was a very warm early September, as 
usual. Summer generally persists in lapping 
over. To Helen, for whom summer had been 
holidays, the early work was trying. She had 
reached her new home the middle of the week 
before school began. Lilian Firth seemed al- 
ready at home with her aunt, but rather shy 
and in awe of a college young woman. A 
rather unformed girl, who had passed her 
twenty-first birthday and was beginning to feel 
old about it. Medium in every respect, neither 
pretty nor exactly plain, fresh and fair, with 
rather sad eyes when she was quiet, but they 
could light up with pleasure and occasionally 
a glint of humor. 

Helen was quite a revelation to Lilian Firth. 
“ Why, she seems just like a young girl and 
she is so bright and joyous ! ” she said in sur- 
47 


48 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

prise to her aunt. “ And she doesn’t wear 
glasses and look you all over as if she was 
turning you inside out. I am sure I shall like 
her.” 

“ There is no reason why you shouldn’t, as 
far as I can see,” returned Mrs. Stirling with 
a smile. 

The two last days of the week they were 
registering pupils. Miss Parker, the vice- 
principal, was on hand, and the kindergarten 
directress. Some of the other teachers dropped 
in much interested in the new high school. 

“ It will be rather confusing for a while,” 
explained Mr. Underwood. “ You see, some 
of the scholars have been two years in the 
other schools and it will not do to set them 
back. We should stir up a hornet’s nest,” and 
he gave his shoulders a little shrug. “ It will 
be more difficult than if we could begin with 
them all in the first year and go on. There 
are different methods in teaching the same 
thing.” 

“ Do you intend they shall be prepared for 
college ? ” she asked. 

“ That would be a great honor for us though 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 


49 


I do not believe many of them will go. Yes — 
I’d like the scholarship high. Our children 
generally come out finely. There were twenty- 
seven graduates. I’m sorry that some of the 
best ones are going into business, four boys 
who could do excellent work on educational 
lines. Five or six from the other school. A 
few of last year’s graduates, and some new 
people who have moved in. Miss Jaynes will 
have the lower class. And occasionally I 
might ask a little help from you.” 

She nodded graciously. 

Miss Firth’s education had been on desultory 
lines. Higher algebra, Latin, and chemistry 
were new branches to her. She colored pain- 
fully in admitting her lack. 

“ You see I taught what was necessary, 
the common branches. They were mostly 
farmers’ children. There was a paper mill 
and two hat shops, where the boys went as 
soon as they were old enough. But the ex- 
aminations called for things that I really did 
know about. You wouldn’t want to teach 
them either. Now they have taken a young 
woman from the normal school. I had half 


50 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

a mind to try that— I have a little money of my 
own. There was another reason ” 

She turned crimson at that and her eyes 
drooped. 

“ It was a dull country place,” seeming to 
gather up her forces of self-control. “ I don’t 
suppose you ever lived in the real country ? ” 

“ Oh, yes,” with a bright smile. “ Three 
miles from my uncle’s farm was the real town 
of Hope, and I was eager to go to the high 
school there. I would have been willing to 
work for a friend for my board. Then quite 
a romance happened to me and I was sent to a 
boarding school. Sometime, if you like, I will 
tell you about it. I was hungry for an educa- 
tion. Do you mean to follow teaching ? ” 

“ Why, yes — I suppose so,” but there was 
no enthusiasm in the tone. “ There’s no one to 
take care of me. There were only two of us — 
’Lisha and I. He kept the farm, bought it in 
at the auction, and the five hundred dollars that 
came to me is in it. He has a nice enough 
wife but she cares nothing about reading or 
what she calls the * fancy things,’ but she keeps 
the children real nice. ’Lisha helped me get 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 


51 


the school. You see they couldn't pay much 
salary, and they only needed the common 
branches. The girls get married as soon as 
they can and live good, useful lives. I some- 
times wonder if there is any need of so much 
education among country farming people. 
They need to know reading, writing, and arith- 
metic, and how to raise the most profitable 
crops and fruit that sells readily. ’Lisha’s a 
master hand at this. He’ll be a well-to-do man. 
Mother, who was Aunt Stirling’s sister, died 
young and father had a stroke that he never 
got over. Aunt Emma married Mr. Stirling, 
who was a rich man, and came here to live. 
She asked me once before to come with her, 
but — well, I dare say I shall tell you sometime. 
I had a lover and we were engaged. ’Lisha 
said we were too poor to marry, but we could 
have started in buying a little farm with my 
money. We had it planned out. Then Mary 
Yates’s father died and left her a nice farm. 
He had been working there, I don’t just know 
how it was, but she managed to get him. He 
was real nice-looking and had a good voice, 
and sang in church. So did she. She was 


52 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

four years older than he, but there are not so 
many chances in country places. Well, they 
went off and were married, but she held her 
head very high about it. Then I found I 
couldn’t keep the school, though I had been 
studying some of the new things. I did not 
want to go to work in the hat shop, and I 
didn’t want to stay. So I wrote to Aunt Emma. 
She was very good about taking me and 
thought after more study I could get a better 
position. I am glad that I came and I mean 
to do my best. I suppose I could go in a store 
at Barnford, but I know only one girl in that 
place. She likes it ever so much. But it 
seems better to stay here with Aunt Emma. 
They all said that I made a very good teacher 
and were sorry to have me go. I don’t believe 
the young woman will like it over much.” 

It was a commonplace, rather pitiful story. 
Lilian Firth fancied her life wrecked. She 
was one of the girls who could be perfectly 
content with a home and husband of her own. 
He need not be very high up in the intellectual 
round, she had no strong leanings that way 
herself. 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 53 

Then Helen recalled Miss Trevor of her 
freshman year. There was a girl who had 
put love and home above the opportunities of 
advancement. She was a different kind of 
girl, but this one might be roused to attempt 
something. 

“ I suppose you think me a silly thing to care 
so much about — about what I have lost. I 
told Aunt Emma, and she said that five years 
from this time I shall be glad and thankful 
that I didn’t marry him. She thought my 
mother had thrown herself away. She was 
very pretty, too, Aunt Emma says. But some- 
how ,1 can’t get over all the hopes and the love, 
and in five years I shall be quite an old maid. 
I’m sure that Miss Parker must be near forty. 
And Miss Jaynes isn’t young.” 

“ There are a great many fine and happy 
single women nowadays.” 

Miss Firth was dabbing her eyes. Helen 
felt truly sorry for her and could understand 
how great a sorrow it had been ; but she hardly 
knew how to sympathize with her. A man 
won from his allegiance by a little personal 
advancement was really not worth a girl’s re- 


54 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

gret. And Mrs. Stirling was minded to be 
very good to her. 

There had been a week of school now. 
Helen felt weary and stole off by herself, turn- 
ing to the north, and was soon lost in a clump 
of woods. There was a winding path and it 
led down to the river. Up above Westfield it 
was navigable only for smaller craft, and here 
was a bridge for driving and pedestrians. It 
looked so peaceful and smiling, lighted by the 
afternoon sunshine. 

“ I do not believe there is anything to be 
afraid of,” she reflected. “ I want to get 
away from the thought of school. It has been 
a trying week. Mr. Underwood seems to let 
me severely alone.’ , 

She hardly knew whether to be pleased or 
not. 

Mr. Underwood was amazed at the order 
she had brought out of chaos. He had been 
very busy as well, getting scholars into the 
traces after the long vacation. And she had 
seemed quite sufficient for the task. But a 
word of friendly commendation would have 
done her so much good! 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 


55 


After she had crossed the bridge she kept 
along by the river road. Blue chicory was 
still showing blooms and the wood asters were 
beginning to come out. Here were patches of 
the old-time Bouncing Bet in deep as well as 
pale pink. Minor small flowers were throw- 
ing out bloom, blackberry branches were bright 
with autumnal crimson already. Here and 
there a maple showed a limb of gorgeous color- 
ing. There was a trickle of a stream, the road 
had been bridged over. A pretty runlet came 
crookedly down the elevation, turned this 
side and that by stones, fretting around them, 
leaping, dancing, laughing almost like some 
living thing. Why, it was quite a fairy spot, 
and she smiled herself, it appealed so to her. 
Here were some dainty wild flowers quite new 
to her, and she gathered them for examina- 
tion. 

The girls were pouring into the dear old col- 
lege now, and she longed to be among them, 
only life could not be all pleasure and gratifica- 
tion if you meant to do anything with it. 
Why, it had been several weeks since she had 
heard from Leslie. She hoped all things were 


56 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


going well with her, but why not ? Mr. Morse 
could be trusted to the uttermost. And did 
Miss Carr like her new position? Oh, what 
delightful days and weeks those had been! 
She sat down on a great stone and lived them 
over. A squirrel came and peered at her out 
of his flashing, beady eyes, and far in the still 
woods the thrushes were answering one an- 
other. She clasped her arms about her knees 
and took it all in, — just rested. What a nook 
of refuge it was! How all the cares and per- 
plexities fell away! 

A vehicle of some sort went crunching 
along. She did not look up, but the occupant 
glanced out and held in the horses that came to 
a standstill. She was startled — no, she would 
not stir nor look. But the driver sprang out. 

“ Miss Grant, are you lost like the babes in 
the wood?’' said a familiar voice. 

“ Oh, Mr. Hildreth ! There isn’t but one 
of me. And I have only to walk down a little 
distance and cross the bridge when I shall be 
safe in the very shadow of the school that I 
ran away from.” 

“ Were you disgusted?” 



She kept along by the river road. — Page 55 































































































































A NEW EXPERIENCE 


5 7 


She laughed wholesomely. 

“ That is rather too strong a word, hardly 
fair to my scholars. I was tired of the whirl 
and didn't want to speak to any one. Then I 
wanted to see what was over here. I thought 
I would take a walk, but instead this small 
stream and the great stone wooed me, so I sat 
down and dreamed." 

“ Did you come alone? " in quick inquiry. 

“ Why — yes." Had she been venturesome ? 
“ I wanted the solitude." 

“ Women and girls go berrying. But you 
are not used to the country," in a light tone of 
solicitude. 

“ Nor the ways, perhaps. I truly do not 
want to do ‘ anything reprehensible.' " She 
rose then. “ Perhaps I had better retrace my 
steps. But I am a country girl of the fearless 
kind. And I have quite recovered my right 
mind, my placid temper." 

“ Has it been pretty hard ? And such sum- 
mer weather! I was coming in this evening 
to see how you endured it." 

“ There has been a great deal of confusion 
getting pupils in their right places and listening 


58 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

to what was done at Newton and Glendale. 
The two-year pupils seem to be endued 
with all wisdom. But we shall get settled 
presently.” 

“ I am going up to Rossmore. Let me take 
you along. It is a beautiful drive; a little late 
perhaps, but it is not far. And we can talk at 
our leisure.” 

She hesitated, but he took hold of her arm 
and led her to the carriage and helped her in, 
and the horses started up. 

“ What is Rossmore ? ” she asked with a lit- 
tle wonder. 

“ A sort of — well, hamlet. I like the old 
English term. Three or four hundred people. 
A church, a chapel, a schoolhouse, a drug 
store, a country store, a baseball ground, — oh, 
and a blacksmith shop. The rest in residences 
— men, women, and children. Am I not good 
in description ? ” 

“ Terse and concise,” with amusement in 
her tone. 

“ And at six, or a little before, the smith is 
to pay me some borrowed money.” 

She flushed deeply. “ I did not mean to in- 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 59 

quire what was taking you there. Pardon 
me.” 

“ I think you did not. This is a very good, 
upright man. But I have more time than he 
has, and he asked me to come. And now let 
me satisfy my curiosity about school matters. 
How has it gone this week? Mr. Underwood 
said last evening you had really worked won- 
ders in getting things into shape.” 

“ Did he say that? You and he are warm 
friends.” Her face flushed with pleasure. 

“ Quite old friends, with a good deal of 
respect for each other. And I dare say you 
were a little homesick.” 

“ For my cloistered walls. That is poetical. 
I can understand how men love to spend years 
in the familiar precincts. Some day I may 
return and take up the new sciences and dis- 
coveries. But now I am getting fitted into 
my place here.” 

“ The young lady at Mrs. Stirling’s is not 
going to bore you, I hope.” 

“ Oh, no ! They are both very nice and 
thoughtful.” Then after a pause, “ I suppose 
you know the Eastmans ? ” 


6o 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ Very well. The father is a fine man. 
They are about the richest people in town. I 
wish they had half a dozen children instead of 
that one. Only sons are apt to come to grief. 
I wish they had sent him to some of those 
semi-military schools. You haven’t had 
trouble with him already ? ” 

“ No, though I scent it afar off. He seems 
to have quite ruled the school at Glendale by 
his talk. And he expects to take his own way 
in his studies.” 

“ Mr. Underwood had some trouble with 
him two years ago. He can study if he 
chooses.” 

“ He doesn’t seem well up in Latin and his 
German is something fearful. I am afraid I 
am telling tales out of school. But it is a mis- 
take to let your scholars consider themselves 
proficient when they have the merest smatter- 
ing of any study.” 

“If there is any trouble turn him over to 
Mr. Underwood.” 

“ I do not want Mr. Underwood to think I 
am deficient in discipline. But I have had no 
experience with large boys, you know. I have 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 


6 1 


heard this is frequently the way with a new 
teacher; they try her mettle,” with a faint 
smile. 

“ Such boys need a man for everything. On 
the other hand, we have so many more girls 
than boys that a woman seems the proper 
thing. Oh, I wonder if I have given you a 
burden that is too heavy.” 

“Why, no! no! And some of them seem 
most eager to learn. There is a fine scholar in 
a little lame boy, Allen Millard. I’ve taken a 
great fancy to him. And some of the boys are 
very chivalrous. What are the outside amuse- 
ments ? ” 

“ I suppose there will be a baseball club.” 

“And isn’t there a tennis court? We girls 
did almost everything. Shall I startle you by 
saying we had running contests, leaping, jump- 
ing, basketball, outdoor exercise as well as the 
gymnasium ? ” and there was a touch of daring 
amusement in her tone. 

“ You are a good exponent of the regimen,” 
and she colored under the gaze that seemed 
almost examination, yet was in no wise 
presuming. 


62 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ Here we are. I will fasten the horses so 
you will not be run away with. Do you ride ? 
You can drive, of course?” 

“Yes, we even learned to ride at college. 
We had theories about cooking, though I be- 
lieve there is to be a branch for that. But most 
of us could mend and darn in case we were re- 
duced to that for an occupation, or married,” 
raising laughing eyes. 

It did not take long to transact his business 
in a satisfactory manner, and Mr. Hildreth re- 
joined her. 

“ Now we will take a spin,” he said, “ and 
cross the upper bridge.” 

The sky was aflame with the glory of a 
brilliant sunset that fairly gilded the trees. 
And the dew, though scarcely perceptible, filled 
the air with innumerable fragrances. Helen's 
pulse grew buoyant, and the perplexities van- 
ished. After crossing the bridge they went 
on to the upper road, the back road in the town 
parlance. They came down then to Milford 
Street, and at the gate he paused. 

“ You have given me a most delightful 
afternoon, and I thank you very much. 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 63 

Don’t disturb yourself,” and she sprang 
out lightly. 

“ It has been a great pleasure to me. And 
if there comes any trouble I beg most earnestly 
that you will let me know. I feel to a degree 
answerable for your comfort. Good-evening.” 

She went around to the side gate where a 
porch ran across the end of the dining-room, 
and a door opened into it. 

“Oh, Miss Grant! We thought maybe you 
had gone home with Mrs. Underwood to din- 
ner. She was asking for you.” 

“Was she? I took a walk; crossed the 
bridge to see what was on the other side.” 

“ It’s rather late to be out alone. Still I 
must say we are very free from tramps. We 
had a workhouse two or three years ago and 
after that the gentry gave us a wide berth. 
But the other side belongs to a different 
county and we cannot answer for that.” 

Helen felt her face flush. Was her ride 
quite within the bounds of propriety, she won- 
dered. It had been so unexpected, and she 
felt so entirely friendly with Mr. Hildreth. 
Lilian was in the kitchen helping her aunt, as 


64 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

the domestic had gone home to spend the night 
with her sick mother. 

“ I do not know that it was quite good judg- 
ment/' Helen replied gravely. “ But, you see, 
I was brought up in the country and used to 
going about without a thought. It makes a 
person rather fearless. Oh, I hope you were 
not anxious ! ” 

“ We thought you at the Underwoods', of 
course." 

Helen wondered if it was quite right to 
allow the matter to rest that way. Yet she 
was not supposed to give an account of her 
comings and goings. She was a young woman 
quite on her own responsibility. Still she did 
not want to give cause for any foolish gossip. 
But Mr. Hildreth was delightful in that 
elderly, sensible fashion, like the professors. 
A young lad could be proffered the run of the 
house, the acquaintanceship with the books. 
She could almost envy the imaginary young 
lad. 

“ Supper is all ready," announced the niece. 

Helen ran upstairs and laid off her hat; she 
longed to put on a fresh shirtwaist, but she 


A NEW EXPERIENCE 


65 

would not keep Mrs. Stirling waiting, and she 
had seen the omelet brought in. They kept to 
the old-fashioned midday dinner, but there 
was always some tidbit for supper. 

“ Oh, Miss Grant, are you not glad the 
school week has ended ? ” asked Lilian. “ It 
has seemed such a long week.” 

“ A short week to me. I haven’t made 
the progress I meant to or thought quite pos- 
sible. And I want us all to start in next week 
in good earnest and accomplish something.” 

Lilian sighed. “ It is going to be hard 
work. Do you think the Latin will be of any 
service to me? I do not believe half the 
teachers study it.” 

“ You see the high school course is laid out 
partly for college entrance and the higher edu- 
cation. It helps in various ways in training 
the mind. You are very good in some 
branches. When you get into the regular 
groove you will not find it so hard.” 

“ I should never teach it.” 

“ Why not take the kindergarten course? 
And there are other things — office work, 
stenography, ^typewriting, bookkeeping.” 


66 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ I like school-teaching because you have 
your Saturdays. And there is the long vaca- 
tion, the being with other people.” 

“ And as you have taken it up, Lilian,” said 
her aunt, “ I would go on. I shall be glad to 
have you here, so you need not worry about a 
home. And educated people do rank a little 
higher in the social scale, though that should 
not be the highest incentive,” smiling a little. 

“ Try it for a year,” subjoined Helen. 

“ I’m glad Miss Parker is not my teacher. 
She looks as if she might be quite cross. Miss 
Jaynes is very pleasant,” Lilian remarked after 
a while. 

Miss Jaynes was the assistant. A round, 
rosy, smiling girl of four or five and twenty, 
with an easy, attractive manner. Helen 
thought she should like her as well. 

They were just through supper when a lad 
came with a note for Miss Grant. 

Mrs. Underwood wished her to come to 
luncheon the next day and meet Miss Parker. 
Just a plain informal matter, to talk “ shop ” a 
little. 

Helen returned an acceptance. They had a 


A New experience 


67 

pleasant, quiet evening, she comfortably en- 
sconced in the corner of the commodious sofa, 
while Mrs. Stirling talked of the changes in 
Westfield since her coming and the legends 
that had grown up around some of the old set- 
tlers. The Stirlings had been among these, 
nearly two hundred years before. She had a 
very pleasant voice, and though tinctured with 
some formalisms was really an interesting 
talker. 


CHAPTER IV 


MISS PARKER 

The Underwoods lived in a pretty cottage 
not far from the school, but some distance be- 
low Milford Street. Helen was ushered into 
the parlor by the hostess, who looked really 
very girlish in her white gown much be- 
ruffled. 

“Of course you have met Miss Parker, but 
I thought it would be nice to take a meal to- 
gether. You see I dispense with a maid. They 
are a good deal of vexation and awfully ex- 
pensive nowadays. We take our dinner out at 
night, it saves a great deal of planning. Break- 
fast and lunch I don’t mind, ours are rather 
simple affairs. Saturday is my guest day, as 
I have a woman all the moming. ,, 

“ That must make the wheels of housekeep- 
ing run very smoothly,” said Helen. “ I ad- 
mire the plan.” 


68 


MISS PARKER 


69 

“ Only if your guest was a busy housekeeper 

herself ■” remarked Miss Parker. “ For 

us who have Saturdays off it is very con- 
venient.” 

“ But, you see, I don’t give big dinners and 
all that. It may be selfish to plan your life 
with direct reference to your own convenience, 
but why shouldn’t one ? You have to live your 
own life, no friend can live it for you. I 
always stay at home one day in the week un- 
less something special occurs, so my friends 
know just when to find me. The other days 
I am at liberty to go out.” 

“ One would not fancy you so methodical,” 
commented Miss Parker. 

She did not look like it with her merry face 
and her gay voice, and a certain offhand air. 
Now she laughed lightly. 

“ I’ve been trained into it. Mr. Underwood 
likes a settled routine. You know just where 
to find yourself. I did protest at first, but I 
found it was a real saving of nervous force. 
And perhaps it will keep me young. I should 
hate to wear out before my time.” 

“ It is fortunate that you can take life 


70 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

this way. Now if you were the school- 
teacher ” 

“Ah! You see I had no grand ideas of 
renovating the world in those youthful days. 
I wanted a home and a pleasant life, a husband 
not too exigent. Miss Grant, is this heresy to 
your thinking ? ” 

Helen smiled. “ It sounds very pleasant/’ 
she said. 

“ What is pleasant ? ” Mr. Underwood 
entered the room and shook hands first with 
Helen, as she was nearest. “If it is the past 
week, you are made of excellent material.” 

“ Indeed it is not,” protested his wife. “ I 
was airing my ideas of setting out with the 
ordinary aim, not demanding too much, and 
working with all your mind and heart to get 
the thing you merit.” 

“ I suppose, then, Miss Grant agreed with 
you.” 

“ Every one may not have the same aim or 
be satisfied with the same — shall we call it 
destiny ? But I think it a good plan to set out 
earnestly for some particular thing.” 

“ In my case it was the husband.” 


MISS PARKER 7 1 

She looked up at him with a merry glint in 
her eyes. 

“ And you see how well she succeeded.” 

“ I shall advise them to go and do like- 
wise.” 

“ I don’t know how I would manage with- 
out Miss Parker. But if the man was admir- 
able in every respect ” 

“ They are not all admirable,” Miss Parker 
returned rather shortly, with a touch of 
disgust. 

“ The banquet waits,” announced Mrs. Un- 
derwood at a signal from her impromptu maid. 
“ I sent word to Miss Grant that you would 
talk shop. It won’t bore me at all. I know 
you must want to compare notes.” 

Mr. Underwood seated the ladies. The 
dainty oysters at each place looked tempting. 

“ Did you find it very severe, Miss Grant ? 
I looked for you to offer a word of condolence, 
but you disappeared so suddenly. And no 
one seemed to know where you had gone.” 

Helen flushed a little at the thought of her 
escapade, if indeed it was that. 

“ Why,” hesitatingly, “ I had not counted 


72 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

on tranquil seas and smooth sailing. We were 
all strangers and I had to learn, or at least 
make allowance for their ways and training of 
which I knew next to nothing.” 

“ And the heat was enough to drive one 
half crazy,” added Miss Parker. “ I don’t 
know that we ever had such a bad begin- 
ning. There were five new children from 
over the river, but I sincerely wish they had 
not been granted the privilege. I do not be- 
lieve they can keep their standing.” 

“ Scholarship is not very high over there,” 
nodded Mr. Underwood. “ There is a Miss 
Winters, Georgia Winters, who graduated and 
has spent a year in a private school. Can you 
recall her, Miss Grant? ” 

Helen thought a moment. “ My mind is 
not quite a directory yet,” she returned laugh- 
ingly. 

“ A tall girl, with rather pretty chestnut hair 
that just missed being red. Her mother con- 
siders her a very fine scholar, quite proficient 
in Latin and French.” 

“ Oh ! I think I can recall her. She must 


be sixteen at least.” 


MISS PARKER 73 

“ Yes. Her mother thought a year in the 
high school would enable her to graduate.” 

“ The first form in Latin is going to be 
rather full,” began Helen dryly. “ Un- 
less ” 

“ They must be rated according to their 
attainments. We cannot begin by lowering 
our standard. And you will not be able to 
find their exact places at once.” 

“ And how do you like boys ? ” asked Miss 
Parker. 

Helen flushed. “ I have known a good 
many and grew up with some of them.” 

“ But a woman’s college must be very dif- 
ferent from — well, a public school.” 

Miss Parker had a little soreness of heart. 
She wished she had been able to fill the place. 
There had been no room for college in her 
busy life. She had taught eighteen years, 
working up from a primary grade in the larger 
town of Camden. She had been here eight 
years. Mr. Underwood soon learned her 
capabilities and had her promoted. Last year 
she could have been principal in a smaller 
school but there was no higher salary. She 


74 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

liked to work with Mr. Underwood, and he 
thoroughly appreciated her. She was a fine 
disciplinarian, an excellent teacher. 

“ I should like to see you at the head of this 
new school,” he had said to her, “but I 
should miss you tremendously. We pull to- 
gether so harmoniously, we fall so into each 
other’s methods. But they have decided upon 
a graduate fresh from college. I suppose it is 
needed. We go in for the higher things now- 
adays, and we do want to turn out first-class 
scholarship.” 

“ Yes, I should be proud to fill such a posi- 
tion. But I couldn’t construe a page of Latin 
or write an hexameter, and I have just a smat- 
tering of several ’ologies. I had a vague idea 
once that I would study up in the higher 
branches, but I guess my knowledge will suf- 
fice me. When I get sufficient money saved 
I shall retire,” with an abrupt and rather 
scornful laugh, “ or some inconsolable wid- 
ower may take pity on me and offer me a 
home.” 

Marcia Parker’s sad little romance had 
leaked out. Some friend who had known her 


MISS PARKER 75 

told it to her credit. There had been a par- 
tially paralyzed mother and an old father, and 
two brothers who felt free to marry as soon 
as they were in any position to support a wife. 
She had struggled along until the old father 
dropped out of life. For years a lover had 
waited and then his ardor cooled. A bright 
young girl had captured him. Marcia had come 
to Westfield with her mother to get away 
from the gossip and the sympathy that grated 
horribly on her nerves. Three years after 
Mr. Underwood came she found herself free 
from care, and had met with honest apprecia- 
tion in her work. Now she kept two rooms 
and took her meals with the family, truly glad 
of the relief from housekeeping. 

Miss Grant’s credentials had been of so high 
an order there could be no question as to her 
capabilities. Mr. Hildreth was too wise a 
man to arouse any opposition by undue praise. 

“ She is very young for the position,” the 
principal said, in a tone of surprise. But she 
had been asked and accepted. 

Miss Parker was more than surprised at 
the meeting. She had fancied her six or seven 


< 


j6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

and twenty, with her post-graduate course and 
her high endorsement. This was what came 
of a free and untrammeled early womanhood. 
A certain jealousy tore her heart that she had 
trained to a grudging acceptance of fate. Not 
so much of the girl, bright, eager, glowing 
with health and courage, as all the events and 
prosperity that had made it possible for her to 
achieve so much in youth. 

“ She will never do ! ” she had said to Mr. 
Underwood on the second day. “ The big 
boys will run over her. It isn’t altogether 
knowledge, — some experience is needed.” 

But by Friday she had changed her mind a 
little, though a certain disbelief still held 
sway. 

Mrs. Underwood had planned the luncheon. 
She was curious to see more of Miss Grant. 

“ Why, yes,” answered Helen after a mo- 
ment’s thought, to Miss Parker’s remark. 
“ And my only experience is that of a little 
country girl who was studying with all her 
might to be able to enter the high school at 
Hope. But I think there is not so much dif- 
ference in the requirements. Boys and girls 


MISS PARKER 77 

must stand on the same level, if they ask to be 
admitted to almost any college.” 

“ There are two or three boys you will find 
rather tough subjects,” Miss Parker said, with 
a secret feeling of gratulation. Then she 
checked herself and added, — “ I’m sorry Dick 
Eastman has entered. Couldn’t you have ” 

“ I tried my best to persuade his father to 
leave him where he was. But his mother in- 
sisted on having him here. Her contention 
was that a mother’s influence was a great safe- 
guard for a growing boy; her town argument, 
that they were paying a good deal of taxes and 
they had but one child to reap any benefit 
from it.” 

“ Light, street improvements, fire protec- 
tion, and all that do not count, I suppose,” 
commented Miss Parker dryly. 

“ Miss Grant, this isn’t exactly a conference 
meeting, but it may be termed a confidence. 
We are banded together for the best interests 
of the school, I hope, and in some respects to 
recompense Mr. Hildreth for his trouble and 
generosity. So we must put shoulder to 
shoulder, and help over the rough places. 


yS HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

What do you think of Eastman’s scholarship? 
He just squeezed through the grammar school. 
Miss Parker and I absolutely coached him. 
But his parents would have been offended if 
he had not passed. He was the ringleader in 
all sorts of mischief. Of course he is older 
now and I hope he has outgrown his boyish 
pranks. How does he stand ? ” 

Helen colored and looked up with deprecat- 
ing eyes. 

“ Oh, you need not be afraid. I am an 
excellent father confessor, Miss Parker will 
certify.” 

“ I thought he must have been a dull student 
not to have made any greater progress. There 
is a lame boy I like a good deal, Allen Millard. 
He loves to acquire.” 

“ Yes. He was injured by a fall from a 
bicycle. A drunken fellow toppled him over. 
They were afraid at first he would lose his leg. 
He is a fine lad and it is a thousand pities. 
The Millards are some of our best citizens. 
The father and a grown-up son by a first mar- 
riage are excellent men. In the second 
family are two daughters , one older, one 


MISS PARKER 79 

younger than Allen. The older one is a 
promising art student.” 

“ And so far he is very promising. Oh, 
you know, one can hardly tell in this little 
while. They are mostly anxious to reach the 
highest standard whether they are fitted for it 
or not. That savors of ambition.” 

“ Or vanity,” annotated Miss Parker rather 
sarcastically. “ Don’t let them deceive you.” 

“ I do not depend wholly on first impres- 
sions,” and she smiled. 

“ Only with grown-up people whose opin- 
ions are settled,” said Mrs. Underwood. 

“ But do you not think people change? It 
is not all in yourself. You find they have 
taken up different ideas and beliefs that sur- 
prise you.” 

“ Miss Grant is right there. And it is 
rather consoling to know the change is not all 
in ourselves,” said Mr. Underwood. 

The serving had gone on beautifully. Mrs. 
Underwood made no fuss of any kind, yet the 
luncheon was rather ornate for the simple 
announcement. 

“ About discipline, now,” began the host, 


80 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

when the dessert had come in. “ How did 
they keep so many girls in the strait and 
narrow path ? ” 

“ Oh, they didn’t always ! ” laughed Helen. 

“ But we were self-governing, put on our 
honor. After the freshman year there was 
very little trouble as far as regarded real col- 
lege rules.” 

“ Then it wasn’t so easy to break them in? ” 

Mr. Underwood’s eyes gleamed with a sense 
of amused gratification. 

“ Quite a number come for the fun, not 
meaning to remain more than a year. They do 
prove troublesome. It seems really foolish to 
do that. Others find the studies and the train- 
ing too severe. So a number drop out of their 
own accord. A few are dropped because the 
faculty find they have not kept up to even the 
lowest grade of standing. The college is for 
education, not amusement. The girls who 
enter the sophomore class the first year are' 
those who are in real earnest.” 

It was easy to see that she had been, by her 
eyes so alight with remembered interest and 
her clear, convincing voice. 


MISS PARKER 


81 


“ I suppose girls never stray in forbidden 
paths ? ” Mr. Underwood half asserted in a 
doubtful tone. 

“ With nearly a thousand girls gathered 
from everywhere it would be quite impossible 
to have perfection. But there gets to be a 
certain esprit de corps. Then for some trans- 
gressions they are deprived of the privileges 
of certain clubs for a while, certain amuse- 
ments. They are compelled to decline of 
their own volition. Nothing is said publicly, 
but girls soon guess.” 

“ It isn’t quite all rose-color then? ” 

“ It depends on how much you want your 
roses,” she answered archly. 

They had been lingering over their coffee; 
now the hostess rose. 

“ I told husband he might talk shop to you 
a while, now I am going to have my innings. 
I don’t care for Latin and Greek, nor biology 
or zoology — I never can tell one from the 
other,” and she laughed gayly. “ Let us talk 
over novels that we like, or the neighbors you 
have met so far. Westfield people are rather 
clannish. Some of the families have been 


82 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


here a long while and fancy they have made 
and own the town.” 

“ Laura ! Laura ! ” exclaimed her husband 
warningly. 

“ Isn’t it so? I suppose if I had come 
straight out of the ark to Westfield I should 
be telling what they did there and how much 
better it was than the world outside. It is an 
excellent thing for people to change about, I 
think, and find how many nice intelligent peo- 
ple there are in the world. Most of us who 
read enjoy Mrs. Gaskell’s ‘ Cranford,’ but we 
wouldn’t care to live there. And did you ever 
read Hardy’s ‘ Under the Greenwood Tree ’ ? 
There are just such short-sighted, opinionated 
old men here, who once owned the farms, and 
even when they were all run down bewailed 
the fact that they were cut up into building 
lots. And elderly women, who scout a sewing 
machine or any modern invention.” 

“ But they must be amusing,” said Helen, 
with a sense of mirth. 

“ They are. An old man comes here to put 
the garden in order, and tells me how fine it 
was in his grandfather’s time, before all the 


MISS PARKER 83 

new people came in and ruined the place. 
Every year now it gets ruined still more, but 
the new people bring a sort of saving grace 
with them. You’ll find some very nice ones. 
Now Mrs. Stirling is midway between, but 
she wasn’t to the manner born. The Stirlings 
have mostly all died out or gone away. She 
is a lady of the old school with some modern 
ways. But the house is most like a museum 
with its old furniture, and ever so much more 
packed in the garret. I felt glad about the 
niece coming. I hope she will prove a real 
comfort. She wants to teach — has taught, I 
believe.” 

“ Yes,” answered Helen. 

“ She will find the demands much greater 
than in an out-of-the-way country school,” said 
Miss Parker. 

“ Will her experience do her much good ? ” 
asked Mr. Underwood. 

“ She will have to begin at the foundation 
in most things. She is a good mathematician, 
spells and reads excellently, has a good general 
knowledge of modern history, knows nothing 
at all about analysis and many of the branches 


84 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

taught to-day. I suppose a high school educa- 
tion is best for her if she means to teach/’ 

“ Oh, certainly. She couldn’t stand any- 
where without it, unless she went out west to a 
new settlement, and then she would marry in 
six months,” said the principal, with a half 
laugh. 

“ It would be a good plan to send more of 
them out,” declared Miss Parker. “ Marrying 
a ranchman, or a man who has preempted his 
tract, would be the best destiny for them.” 

“ Then there’s the Hildreth house. You 
didn’t see much of it the day you were here,” 
began Mrs. Underwood, returning to her own 
subject. “ Part of it is very old, though even 
that has been a good deal remodeled. The 
kitchen has the old Dutch rafters and is big 
enough for two rooms, though it has the 
modern appliances. Then back of the library 
is a room of curiosities. One of the old 
Hildreths was a sea-faring man, never 
married, and lived with the old uncle. This 
one’s father married, but the wife, I believe, 
was rather gay and would not live in the coun- 
try. After she died he came back with his lit- 


MISS PARKER 85 

tie boy. The captain was lost at sea, the father 
of the little boy died away somewhere, and 
this Mr. Hildreth was at school and college, and 
then went abroad. His uncle died suddenly, 
but he did not return at once. He was the 
only heir. When he did come improvements 
had begun. He gave the land for the street at 
the side of the house, Elm Street, sold off a 
good deal of the property, almost rebuilt the 
house, and lives in solitary state with the 
housekeeper.” 

“ He is a splendid public-spirited citizen, 
and has done more for the town than any half 
dozen other men,” declared her husband. 

“ I’m not saying anything against him. I 
like him immensely. Only some woman ought 
to share the splendid old house with him. He 
is a man’s man. Now and then he has a lot 
of savants and professors ” 

“ And they are splendid to meet. I am glad 
of my share of them,” interrupted Mr. Under- 
wood. “ Every year or two he takes a run 
abroad and comes home primed with no end of 
new things. The woman might interfere with 
all this. I am truly glad to have some single 


86 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER. 

men and some single women in the world, even 
if home and love are the uplifts to life. All 
the marriages are not happy.” 

“ Still he seems the kind of man to have a 
family about him,” persisted the wife. 

“ Can you find a finer man, with such world- 
wide interests, doing the best for his own town 
and education, and the training of future citi- 
zens? He is just right as he is.” 

“ Well, we will go on to the Goulds. There 
are characters for you ! Miss Grant, did you 
ever entertain the idea of writing a book ? ” 

“ I should like to write one on astronomy. 
That bewitches me.” returned Helen earnestly. 

“ Bah ! I like the points of people brought 
out in high light. The moon and stars will go 
on in their courses without any help from us, 
though they did fight against Sisera, I believe. 
There are three Gould women, smart, bright, 
and energetic, and all past seventy. At that 
time of life they are really old maids.” 

“ Laura, you do gossip beyond measure.” 

Mrs. Underwood tossed back her head with 
a gay laugh, and her eyes brimmed over with 
fun. 


MISS PARKER 


87 

“ Didn't some famous English physician tell 
a patient that what she needed most was a 
good gossip? I often speak of good points 
that no one else thinks worth mentioning, and 
I keep no end of harmful things to myself. 
These women are amusing. Miss Grant, they 
will call on you some day. They live in one 
of the big old houses and each one keeps house 
by herself. Miss Mary is a strict vegetarian; 
Miss Eliza believes in fish and eggs as brain 
food; Miss Hetty eats everything and is round 
and rosy. They are not quarrelsome women. 
They speak of each other’s peculiarities as if 
they were something to be proud of. They 
all go to different churches. It seems to re- 
quire a good deal of the grace of God to agree 
about religion when each one differs in the 
mode. Now haven’t I given them a good 
• character?” looking up mischievously at her 
husband. 

“ They are good women and a credit to any 
community. I wish there were more like 
them,” he returned. 

“ Why, that is charming,” declared Helen 
enthusiastically. “ I shall like to see them. 


88 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

They really are worthy to be perpetuated in a 
book.” 

“ But you must wait until they call upon 
you. They are quite sticklers for propriety 
and they consider they owe that much to the 
newcomers.” 

“ Will they surely call ? ” the girl asked. 

“ Oh, yes. They are warm friends with 
Mrs. Stirling. They are not at all exclusive, 
but they never say harm of any one. Miss 
Hetty is a Methodist, and it would almost 
convert you to hear her play and sing the old 
camp meeting and revival hymns. She goes 
to camp meeting every summer, but she does 
bewail their worldliness. Now I am going to 
leave you to your own devices a little while,” 
and she bowed herself gracefully out of the 
room. 

Their devices were school matters, around to . 
which they soon veered. Helen had some ques- 
tions to ask and she found Miss Parker pre- 
served a golden mean where she fancied she 
would be rather pessimistic. She spoke of 
some of the promotions, of the girls who were 
slow in several things. 


MISS PARKER 89 

“ I suppose you haven’t tutored any ? ” she 
ventured. 

“ Not as a business. There were some girls 
depending on it. But you always find some 
one to help out of the Slough of Despond.” 

“ I can see that it would be a good practice. 
Teaching is so different from the theory of it 
that you are sometimes at your wit’s end. 
The theory doesn’t take in the dull and obsti- 
nate pupils.” 

“ You do not look as if you were easily 
made nervous,” said Mr. Underwood. “ That 
is a great thing.” 

“ Nerves were not cultivated,” laughed 
Helen. “ You see fresh air and brisk exercise 
outside of the gymnasium were strongly in- 
sisted upon. The statistics are compared at 
the close of every semester to see if any girl 
has fallen back physically. They generally 
improve. There is so much going on all the 
time between work and play. You get heartily 
tired. I have missed my walks this week. Of 

course there will be some games ” rather 

hesitatingly. 

“ What should you advise ? ” 


90 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ There ought to be a tennis court — and — 
basketball.” 

“ Some of the girls play tennis. About 
half a mile away are the golf links and baseball 
grounds. But the boys and the grown people 
occupy them. There are matches played. We 
have quite a fine team here. Oh, you will find 
we are not behind in everything,” Miss Parker 
answered with some spirit. 

“We will have to talk to Mr. Hildreth about 
a tennis court for the girls,” said Mr. Under- 
wood. “ I am a believer in athletics when it is 
not carried too far and does not interfere with 
lessons. For the chief end of school days is 
education, fitting boys and girls to take up the 
real work of life.” 

“ And then we put in a lot of non-es- 
sentials,” Miss Parker said, with some as- 
perity. 

“ We will try to discriminate.” 

“ There might be a botany class while 
pleasant weather lasts,” Helen proposed. 
" That will take us out of doors.” 

“A good thing if you can find time. You 
must get all the assistance out of Miss Jaynes 


MISS PARKER 9 1 

that you can. We cannot be a college quite 
yet, however.” 

Helen listened to some plans with much at- 
tention. Then Mrs. Underwood returned and 
brought out a book of fine photographs they 
had collected in their summer journeying. 

“ For we spend all vacation in trips here and 
there. So we have no beautiful garden to 
display, June roses and honeysuckle in pro- 
fusion, and a tulip bed in the front yard. 
Consequently we do not mourn over what is 
left behind.” 

Helen had visited some of the places, and 
they could talk them over. Miss Parker gener- 
ally went to a quiet seaside resort, where she 
bathed and slept, and came back with the con- 
sciousness that she had made no inroads in her 
savings. Something about her suggested Miss 
Carr. And when Helen had heard her story 
a while later, she could not help sympathizing 
inwardly with the hard life. Would any one 
dare offer it outwardly, she wondered? 

“ I am so glad you asked me to come,” 
Helen said to her hostess. “ I think your 
housekeeping is charming. I’ve had a delight- 


92 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

ful day — it has been almost a day,” smiling 
a little. “ And I hope to be friends with Miss 
Parker, and win your good esteem as well.” 

“ I think you will please husband, though 
you are very young for the place. If three 
big boys were out of it, there would be clear 
sailing. Come in when you can. It seems as 
if you might get rather lonesome at Mrs. Stir- 
ling’s, but you will soon make friends about. 
I think you are rather of that kind.” 

“ I like people. I am interested in their 
lives, their aims, their joys and sorrows. I 
couldn’t ever live alone.” 

“ Oh, you’ll be married some day, and it’s 
best for any woman, though husband thinks 
the single women are of great service to the 
world. So are the mothers. The children 
make the school possible, you see. Come in 
any time, you will not bore me for you can 
talk,” nodding and laughing. 

Mr. Underwood’s good-by was pleasant. 
“ We will meet on Monday, but not at Philippi, 
though there may be some battles,” he said 
rather mirthfully. 

Helen did not go directly home, but wan- 


MISS PARKER 93 

dered through the street of stores. In one of 
the confectioneries she saw some schoolgirls 
regaling themselves with cream. It almost 
gave her a homesick pang. 

Here was a stationery and book store. She 
went in and bought some magazines. Then 
she sauntered through a dry-goods store. Oh, 
there was the library, also ! 

Mrs. Vail studied her a moment. “ Oh, 
isn’t it Miss Grant, the new high school 
teacher? I remember you were here several 
weeks ago. I hope you will come in often. 
Mr. Hildreth has just made us such a nice 
donation of reference books and a new ency- 
clopedia. He wishes me to keep a list of books 
called for. He is so interested in the school.” 

Helen looked the list over and found them 
excellent. But the sun was making long 
shadows and it would soon be supper time. 
It had been a very entertaining day. Would 
it do to trust Mrs. Underwood, she wondered ? 
She certainly was bright and amusing. Miss 
Parker’s good-by had been very formal. 
Well, she was not in a hurry to decide upon 
friends. 


CHAPTER V 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 

By the end of the second week Helen had 
gauged her school work and quite correctly. 
If it were only next year and she had them 
regulated to her liking, she thought. 

She felt the three oldest boys, who had spent 
the two years in other high schools, were 
likely to make trouble. Not in any overt 
fashion. They could look the very picture of 
innocence. Eastman had a way of saying 
veiled insolent things, of half correcting some 
of her methods by a comparison with his other 
years’ experiences. Two or three points were 
referred to Mr. Underwood. 

“ Miss Grant is right. That method has 
been discarded. I really wonder at any one 
teaching it now,” he commented quietly, and 
the assured tone settled the boy. 

The younger children she found more 


94 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 95 

thorough, more tractable, better disciplined 
under Miss Parker’s training. Many of them 
were really eager to pursue the new path. 
Miss Jaynes was proving herself very efficient. 

If there was a ringleader among the boys 
there was also a head among the girls, and 
this turned mostly upon social position. One 
was the daughter of the first physician in the 
town, the other the daughter of the justice, 
Judge Ford, who lived in very handsome style. 
They snubbed some of the less prominent girls; 
they were quite indifferent to perfect recita- 
tions. Miss Ford was decidedly poor in 
higher algebra. 

“ Do you know anything in particular about 
the Eastmans?” Miss Grant asked of Mrs. 
Stirling one evening. “ What is their home 
influence? I have heard Mr. Eastman spoken 
of very highly.” 

“ Mr. Eastman is a fine man, rather easy it 
is thought; Mrs. Eastman is very proud of her 
son and very indulgent. He has everything he 
wants and plenty of money to spend. People 
think it will be the ruin of him. There is a 
whisper that he came near being expelled at 


g6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

Ridgewood. I’m truly sorry you have to un- 
dertake him. I am averse to gossip, but it 
may be better for you to know it.” 

“ Yes. Thank you,” Helen returned. She 
wondered a little that Mr. Underwood had not 
admitted this. 

One morning he had been particularly re- 
miss in several things. His Latin translation 
was bad to a degree. 

“ You will remain this afternoon and go 
over this,” she said with quiet authority. 
“ You have not had one thoroughly good 
exercise since you have been here.” 

“ Your methods are different,” he replied 
rather shortly. “ I don’t seem to get into 
them.” 

“ You remember what Mr. Underwood 
said.” 

“ One can’t get changed about in a minute,” 
rather crossly, shrugging his shoulders. 

She gave him back the exercise. 

He did not come in the afternoon. 

“ Last week he did the same thing and 
brought no excuse. I asked him for it two 
days in succession, but I quite resolved I 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 97 

should not do it again since this is the rule. 
And his Latin grows worse. His geometry is 
like a beginner’s,” she said to the principal. 

“ He certainly does know better. They 
have good training at Ridgewood.” 

“ I should like to put him back with the 
fourth grade.” 

“ There would be a fight,” Mr. Underwood 
laughed. 

“ Do his parents . or the teachers rule the 
school ? ” 

“ Are you prepared for a fight ? ” 

“ I think I am prepared to do what is right, 
to uphold the authority of the school.” 

Helen glanced at him fearlessly, and he ap- 
proved of her. What a fine, clear-headed girl 
she was. 

“Of course you know I stand back of you 
in the matter of rules,” he replied decisively. 

Dick Eastman took his place the next morn- 
ing with the assurance of perfect right. Miss 
Grant summoned him after the morning exer- 
cises were ended. 

“ How did you come to disobey yesterday? ” 
she asked in a quiet tone. 


98 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ Why — the new automobile came up and 
mother wanted to go out and try it. Then it is 
a little different from the other and she 
thought Briggs had better give me a lesson,” he 
answered nonchalantly. 

“ Did she send an excuse ? ” 

“ Miss Grant, can’t you take my word ? ” 
with an assumption of injury. 

“ I can’t afford to transgress the rules, 
neither can you. I have let it pass once. 
Then you were to stay and re-write your ex- 
ercise. It was a wretched affair. Where is 
it?” 

He seemed to be thinking, but there was a 
lurking sense of amusement hovering about his 
lips. 

“ I don’t know. I must have left it at 
home.” 

“ Why did you not do it in the evening 
then?” 

“ Oh, we had company. Mother wanted 
me. 

“ You will go home for that and the ex- 
cuse.” 

“ I’ll get it at noon. Honor bright, I will.” 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 99 

“ Did you hear what I said ? ” glancing 
steadily at him. 

“ Well, it won’t do any good, mother will be 
out all the morning. The auto’s just a beauty. 
I’ll get it at noon.” 

“ Richard Eastman, you will go with me to 
Mr. Underwood’s office.” 

“ But Miss Grant ” not making the 

slightest movement. 

He had said to the boys — “ She will find out 
she can’t boss me. I’m not going to give in to 
a girl like that.” And he felt that Larry Dins- 
more was watching the contest out of the sides 
of his eyes. 

She left the room. He stood irresolute. 
Would he dare defy her and go to his seat? 

She met Mr. Underwood, who was coming 
to the room, and made a brief explanation. 
Just as they entered Eastman had turned and 
taken a few steps. 

“ Richard Eastman, I wish to see you in my 
office,” said Mr. Underwood. 

Wilful defiance would mean expulsion. He 
was not quite ready for that. 

“ Miss Grant, will you come also ? ” 


100 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

The older scholars glanced questioningly at 
each other. 

“ He’ll flunk,” whispered Larry. “ He was 
a fool to carry it quite so far.” 

Miss Grant told her story. 

“ Is this correct ? ” asked Mr. Underwood. 

Dick shuffled and picked at a button on his 
coat. 

“ Answer, yes or no. Is Miss Grant’s com- 
plaint strictly true ? ” 

“ Well, I would have brought the note this 
noon,” he answered shortly. 

“ That doesn’t answer my question.” 

“ Yes,” he mumbled sullenly. 

“ You have been disobedient, impertinent to 
Miss Grant, defiant. You will beg her 
pardon.” 

The tone was clear, decisive. Dick East- 
man knew it of old. 

“ I didn’t think it would make any dif- 
ference. I’m sure I did not mean to ” 

hesitating. 

“ You did mean to disobey her as well as the 
rules of the school. This is not your first 
offense. Do you mean to obey now ? ” 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE IOI 

“ I beg your pardon, Miss Grant.” 

The tone did not ring true. 

“ You may leave us now, Miss Grant. Will 
you please send in the exercise book ? ” 

Helen acknowledged the apology with a 
very slight inclination of the head, and re- 
turned to her room. Some of the boys 
seemed on the alert a few moments, then 
everything went on as usual. Eastman did 
not return, neither was he out at recess. 

“ He carried that a little too far,” declared 
Larry. “ My, but she was spunky ! It takes 
the still ones to carry weight. But she had to 
fall back on Underwood.” 

“ Well, he is the principal,” said another. 
“ I think Dick is rather too lordly. Suppose 
she wouldn’t let him form the club ? ” 

“ He’s not much at ball-playing, anyhow.” 

“ Well, he might be umpire.” 

There was a general laugh at that. 

When Dick Eastman entered the room at 
noon he laid his excuse on Miss Grant’s desk, 
also a fairly well-written exercise. He was 
rather indifferent but made no further trouble. 

“ You’ll see,” he announced to the boys. 


102 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ I’ll be even with her yet. If I’d carried this 
out father would have bundled me off to some 
academy or other, and I’d rather stay here 
where we just have everything. The new 
auto’s grand. I’m going to learn to run it. 
And I’ll stay home when it suits me.” 

Mr. Eastman had threatened his son with 
this for some escapades at Ridgewood. His 
mother had begged him off two years before. 
“ He is so young to be sent away,” she 
pleaded. “ At Ridgewood he can come home 
on Friday, and we shall have him under our 
own supervision the two days.” 

Dick had given in rather than have his 
father know about the affair. 

“ It’s very silly of the young woman to make 
such a fuss over a note. College is right for 
boys and men, but it spoils women, and sets 
them up to thinking their authority is quite as 
good as a man’s. It isn’t. And they say she 
is so young! Well, don’t run up against the 
conceit of the person ‘ drest in a little brief 
authority,’ ” and Mrs. Eastman laughed. 

“ Ought I to thank you for coming to my 
assistance so promptly?” Helen asked of Mr. 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 103 

Underwood, but her eyes had a mirthful gleam 
in them. 

He was gaining daily respect for his new 
teacher. She quite understood what she was 
about and carried herself with admirable 
dignity. He really felt amazed at her mathe- 
matical ability. 

“ That is my one talent,” she explained, 
when he spoke of it one day. “ As people say 
— it comes natural, and is no trouble, never 
confuses me. All the rest I had to study for, 
almost fight for some things. Then I do 
think real solid study stamps matters on your 
brain, helps your memory.” 

“ I did my duty and you did yours/* Mr. 
Underwood answered, “or rather yours came 
first. I wish we did not have Eastman. He 
likes to set himself up against authority. We 
had several tussles when he was in the gram- 
mar school. He needs a strong hand, and his 
mother is silly over him. He ought to be sent 
to some good military school, but his mother is 
too much opposed at present, though if he had 
not come to terms I should have prodded his 
father up to this step. He could be a good 


104 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

scholar with a little energy, but he will not 
make the effort. And he has a way of setting 
up the others. He likes to rule a little coterie 
and he used to delight in mischief. But I 
thought maybe the two years’ training had 
done something for him. However, I do not 
mean to stand any nonsense. He shall not 
rouse a spirit of insubordination. So you 
must keep a good watch and let me know at 
once.’’ 

“ There is another thing. Will you look 
over the month’s record ? ” 

She brought her book, and finding East- 
man’s page placed it before him. 

“ That is disgraceful ! Is there any other 
as bad ? ” 

“ Carl Benson’s is only a little better. Larry 
Dinsmore is in the same set but he has more 
pride, I think. Of course these records are 
sent to the parents at the end of the 
month ? ” 

“ That is our regulation. Benson has no 
father and is living with a married sister. He 
has considerable money, too, and that ruins a 
good many boys. I believe he has quite a 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 105 

sensible guardian, though. If next month is 
no better I shall complain to him. We cannot 
afford to have our school drop down and get a 
poor name.” 

“ There are some very good scholars, and 
now that they know what is expected of them 
they are attentive and studious.” 

“ Then you are not discouraged ? ” in a half- 
teasing tone, lifting his brows. 

“ Discouraged ! ” She stood up straight be- 
fore him, her eyes shining with energy. 

“ You will do. I was a little afraid at first, 
I waited to be asked in some matters, but you 
seldom do that. Either you are of a high 
order, or the training is of a high order.” 

She flushed. “ Give the training a good 
deal of the credit,” she made answer smil- 
ingly. 

“ There must have been some foundation,” 
he returned. “ I’m truly sorry about this low 
record, but the truth must be told.” 

“ Think what that Millard lad has done. 
He will make a fine linguist. He is really a 
splendid student. A school of such pupils 
would make one vain.” 


106 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Would it? I think I should enjoy it. But 
so many really have no ambition. It seems as 
if they study simply to get through the hours 
with as little effort as possible. How to make 
children think is the great endeavor.” 

“ But if you can interest them ” 

“ And often, when you think you have their 
attention, you find they have been following 
out some of their dream thoughts.” 

“ That sounds like Miss Parker,” and Helen 
half smiled. 

“ Miss Parker is a kind of mystery to me, 
grows more so as the years go on. I suppose 
those are the most successful who teach from 
true election. She doesn’t really love it. She 
had some romance at first, we all do, though 
the opportunity came to her. I can’t imagine 
her being anything else. She wouldn’t have 
the taste nor the patience for a dressmaker, she 
wouldn’t make an attractive clerk, nor an 
artist, nor a writer of any sort. She is a fine 
teacher. There is a good deal said about being 
in sympathy with your scholars. How can a 
person be in sympathy with thirty or forty dif- 
ferent natures? Am I talking heresy? She 


r A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 107 

believes in good hard study. She drills and 
drills. That’s the old system, but it still 
turns out good scholars.” 

“ But you cannot acquire anything worth 
while without study. Some branches have 
more interest than others, and it is more dif- 
ficult for some children to acquire or to re- 
member. Why do we not pay more attention 
to memory cultivation ? ” 

“ Miss Grant, hit upon some scheme and you 
will make your fortune. I have tried several 
of the systems and found them wanting. Miss 
Parker says drill and drill, make a child do the 
thing you tell him to at once, and only tell one 
thing at a time. Of course there are heart- 
burnings among the mothers when the children 
are not promoted. She turned six children 
back to Miss Yates’s class two weeks ago; there 
were four irate mothers, two sensible ones. 
One threatened to put her girl in a private 
school and Miss Parker advised her to. But 
I noticed she didn’t. I like the half-yearly sys- 
tem of promotion. You may get a relay when 
it comes.” 

“ I have liked the promoted children the 


108 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

best,” and the smile gave her eyes an expres- 
sion of commendation that pleased him very 
much. “ Will you repeat that to Miss Parker ? 
I think every one ought to reap some reward 
for his or her earnest endeavors.” 

“ Thank you. I wish before the year is out 
you may be real good friends, though I can’t 
promise much for her. She leads an inwardly 
lonely life, if you can understand that. She 
goes out some, to church regularly ; occa- 
sionally my wife drags her to some place of 
amusement. There is a curious sort of friend- 
liness between them. Laura likes people who 
puzzle her and she is always trying to loose 
the Gordian knot. Others she takes up and 
drops when it suits her, when she has squeezed 
them dry. The worst with Miss Parker is 
that you do not seem to get anywhere with her, 
you have to wait until the spirit moves her. 
But she is a first-class teacher. I am glad she 
dislikes changes, otherwise I should be in con- 
stant fear of losing her. Well, have we been 
all round Robin Hood’s barn? But do not 
think we have settled Dick Eastman.” 

And indeed Helen found the old foe with a 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE IO9 

new face. Richard had taken his report to his 
mother. 

“ There's spite work for you ! ” he ex- 
claimed angrily. “ I just hate the sight of 
that Miss Grant! There wasn't one of the 
boys marked like'that. ,, 

“ Oh, Dick ! What will your father say ! " 
and she looked really troubled. 

“ Can't you sign it, momsey ? Then he 
needn’t know about it." 

“ But he always insists upon seeing them. 
And you know how really angry he was about 
that Ridgewood matter. I had to beg for you 
to be kept here. Would you rather — go else- 
where ? " hesitatingly. 

“No, I wouldn't! Go away from you?" 
and he kissed her with fervor. “ Then, I'm 
going to be captain of the baseball team. 
Jerry Stout is going away to business. 
And I’ll just fight this matter out. Gad! 
If I dared to alter two or three of those 
figures ! " 

“Oh, Dick! You wouldn't do that!" she 
cried in an alarmed tone. 

“ Well, I’d be found out. No, I wouldn't 


IIO HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

run my head into such a noose,” he returned 

rather sullenly. 

“ Oh, Dick, do be careful ! Do you think 
there could be any mistake ? ” 

“ Why, she marked me low on the books. 
When a fellow knows the teacher ha c a spite 
against him •” 

“ I think I can fix this for you,” his mother 

said thoughtfully. 

“ Don’t see Woody about it. You see he 
has to uphold Miss Grant.” 

“ When she is in the wrong ? And it is dis- 
respectful to call such nicknames, Richard. 
Suppose some day you should use it to him? ” 

“ Oh, half the boys say it. They used to 
when I was in school before.” 

“ Please don’t do it. It isn’t gentlemanly 
or proper.” 

Richard asked his father to play checkers 
with him in the evening and really was very 
amiable. They were to take a spin in the auto 
Saturday afternoon. In the morning he went 
to the small clubhouse where the boys were in 
the habit of meeting, and was elected captain 
of the team, much to his delight. 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE III 

Meanwhile Mrs. Eastman made her way up 
to Mrs. Stirling's, with whom she exchanged 
ceremonious calls two or three times a year. 
Lilian Firth had just dusted the parlor and 
opened the hall door. 

“ I wish to see Miss Grant," said the lady 
in a decidedly peremptory tone. 

Lilian was rather dazed by the elegant 
vision. 

“ There's some one to see you, Miss Grant, 
just splendidly dressed in a cream cloth gown 
and white gloves. And two such beautiful 
lavender feathers in her hat, and diamond 
earrings." 

“ Did she send up her name or card ? " in- 
terrupted Helen. Saturday morning was a 
rather unusual time for calls. She was devot- 
ing it to writing letters. She slipped on a 
white shirtwaist and gave her hair a few pats, 
and went down wondering. 

An elegant person truly. Her gown was 
in the latest style, its trimming extremely rich, 
and her lace boa had tiny tufts of lavender 
ostrich tips nestled through its fluffiness. The 
long hat feathers drooped on her shoulder; her 


1 12 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

gloves fitted to perfection. A small diamond 
sunburst was at her throat and a very fine 
solitaire sparkled in each ear. 

Helen stood a moment uncertain while the 
visitor glanced her over. 

“ I am Mrs. Eastman,” the lady said in a 
mellifluous tone. “ I came to have a little 
talk with you about my son.” 

Helen seated herself in a dignified manner, 
summoning her self-reliance for the attack she 
knew was imminent. 

“ Miss Grant, he has been very unhappy and 
much misunderstood the past month. No 
scholar can do his best work under such cir- 
cumstances. At the Ridgewood school his 
rating was much higher. Do you not think 
there may have been some mistake or mis- 
understanding ? ” 

“ There was no mistake certainly. The 
record has been kept day by day and passed 
over to Mr. Underwood. I have only followed 
his rules. I am under his supervision as well 
as the scholars. And being a stranger, I have 
consulted him in any emergency.” 

“ Perhaps some allowance should be made 



“ I wish to see Miss Gkant.” — Page 111. 
































































A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 1 1 3 

for him. You see, Miss Grant, a teacher’s 
first duty is to get into sympathy with her 
pupils, to study their natures, to learn their 
capabilities, to assist them in their studies. 
Their minds are immature, they are easily 
won, and perhaps too easily prejudiced by un- 
kindness, severity. When you win a child’s 
love and trust half the battle is gained. Have 
you been trying to do this? ” 

Her manner was almost tragic and she 
clasped her hands to emphasize it. 

“ I would not call your son a child. He is 
among the oldest pupils,” Helen returned 
calmly. “ He has had two years’ training in 
most of the branches he is at now. I own I 
was somewhat surprised at his lack of studious 
habits. Then he has been out a number of 
times.” 

“ He has a feeling that — that you are not in 
sympathy with him; in short, that you have 
rather taken a dislike to him. He does not 
feel free to consult you in any difficulty.” 

“ Mrs. Eastman, there should be no dif- 
ficulty. The standard was not of my making. 
It is the same as that of other high schools in 


1 14 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

the County or the State. At present it has 
not come up to Mr. Underwood’s plans, even. 
A teacher who lowers it would not be able to 
keep her position.” 

“ I’m not talking about standards,” showing 
a little irritation in the voice that had been 
freighted with a kind of sweet assurance. 
“ It is the sympathy, the inspiration the teacher 
gives, the incentive and the courage that speaks 
in the tone of the voice, the glance of the eye, 
the sort of magic a true teacher has that leads 
her pupils through difficult paths and brings 
out their best qualities. Of course you have 
had no experience in teaching, and I suppose 
you do not understand how important this is.” 

“ What is it you desire me to do ? ” Helen 
asked. 

The question so forcibly put nonplused 
Mrs. Eastman. Her eyes wandered about the 
room, she tugged at one glove, she made an 
attempt to speak, then glanced imploringly. 

“ Couldn’t you give him another chance, go 
over some of these defective lessons with him, 
and show him that you truly care for his im- 
provement? And then, couldn’t his rating 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 1 1 5 

be set up higher? I am sure it would be a 
kindly thing, and really no more than one’s 
duty when it comes to that. I am sure there 
would be no trouble if you would take a little 
pains to find the way to his heart.” 

“ Mrs. Eastman, think a moment. The les- 
sons and exercises are given out. There is 
plenty of time to study them. Would it be 
right for a teacher to spend all her time over 
one pupil to the detriment of the others? 
Might not their parents justly complain? Let 
me give you one instance. After one wretched 
translation Mr. Underwood kept him in the 
office until he went over it, and he did it very 
decently without any assistance. He has both 
covertly and openly set himself against the 
authority of the school, not any regulation 
that I have made. Nothing can be done to 
change the record of this month. Next month 
it rests with him. You had better see Mr. 
Underwood and discuss the matter.” 

“ I always said a man should have the care 
of growing boys. A woman can’t understand 
them. She is generally full of her own fads 
and fancies and tries every one on a Procrus- 


II 6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

tean bed, blaming them if they do not meet its 
requirements. I hoped to find a very dif- 
ferent person, Miss Grant, but I suppose you 
are so full of your own college ideas. You 
will have to change a great deal before you 
become a successful teacher,” and now her 
face was flushed with anger. 

Helen rose with refined dignity. Mrs. 
Eastman sprang up also. 

“ Allow me to wish you good-morning,” she 
said, and now her suavity was gone, her voice 
fairly shook with temper. 

“ Good-morning,” Helen returned, bowing 
her out. 

Then she ran upstairs and flung herself into 
the cozy willow rocker. She had half a mind 
to cry — and then she laughed hysterically. 
What could be Mrs. Eastman’s ideas of dis- 
cipline ? 

Then she decided she would see Mr. Un- 
derwood. Would the irate lady go directly 
there? Well, she would plan not to meet her. 

She found Mrs. Underwood in the garden. 

“ Don’t ask me for any,” holding up her 
scissors in a formidable fashion. “ These are 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE Iiy 

for religious purposes. And we are going 
away to spend Sunday. Isn’t it a glorious 
day?” 

“ Where is Mr. Underwood ? ” 

“ In his little den making his will, I think. 
I believe he makes a new one before every 
railroad journey. Run in. I’ll be there 
presently.” 

“ Have you had a visitor ? ” Helen asked, 
after the first greeting. 

“ A visitor? No. Is there any one anxious 
to see me? We are to be off inside of an 
hour.” 

“ I’ve just had one. It annoyed and amused 
me. May I tell it over ? ” 

He nodded. When she mentioned Mrs. 
Eastman’s name he gave a whistle. 

“ She is a silly, ill- judging woman. Does 
she think a teacher can spend all her life over 
one pupil? And to have the record changed! 
She will ruin the boy unless his father inter- 
feres. No, Miss Grant, she will not come to 
me; she knows better. She wants her son at 
home. She is fond of him. He is a rather 
good-looking attendant and he is smart enough 


Il8 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

to wheedle anything out of her. Well, per- 
haps I had better look after some of them a 
little more closely, or savagely — which ? ” 

Helen laughed, “ Mr. Underwood, I believe 
I do not like boys.” 

There was something so naive about the 
face that he laughed, too. 

“ How about Millard and Harry White ? 
Didn’t they find parting sweet sorrow yester- 
day afternoon ? ” 

She turned scarlet. 

“ Did you never know any big boys ? ” 

“ Yes, one who was splendid. We sat on 
the porch steps of a delightful old country 
house, and he taught me Greek. I hated it, but 
I had to learn it. My father compelled me 
to.” 

“ Was your father a teacher ? ” 

“ He was at first, at Hope, where he married 
my mother. But he went to the East to dig 
among ruins, then was in the British Museum 
deciphering them.” 

“ And the big boy ? ” 

She did not flush then, but glanced out of 
clear, tranquil eyes. 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE II9 

“ He married a dear friend of mine last 
summer. She was in college two years in the 
freshman class. A dainty, pretty thing, who 
could write charming verses. They are an 
ideal couple.” 

She wasn’t at all in love with him, Mr. Un- 
derwood ruminated. Men are quite as keen 
at scenting love passages as women. 

“ We will make a little change on Monday, 
I think. I’ll consider it. But you may rest 
assured that Mrs. Eastman will not apply to 
me.” 

“ Thank you for all your kindness.” 

Mrs. Underwood was packing her flowers 
in a basket and gave her a gay adieu. But 
Helen felt glad she had gone. She really be- 
gan to like Mr. Underwood. 

Was it a month since she had commenced the 
new life? It appeared both short and long. 
So many events had occurred and yet it seemed 
not more than a fortnight since she had entered 
the schoolroom. She had meant to do so 
many things. Yet she had been out only once 
with the botany class. Two or three girls 
were painting from nature. Some of the 


120 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

younger boys were interested. The gym- 
nasium was not a favorite with the girls. 
Tennis did very well, but basketball they knew 
nothing about. She recalled the fact that 
some of the college girls only went to the 
“ Gym ” when they were compelled. 

She had gone to tea at the Millards’ and had 
a most enjoyable time. They were only in 
middling circumstances, but there was a great 
deal of simple prettiness about the house. 
Ruth, the small girl, fell quite in love with her 
and said: 

“ Oh, Miss Grant ! I want to be in the high 
school now. Allen talks so much about you. 
It’s two more classes and then Miss Parker’s. 
I’m awfully afraid of her. The girls say she’s 
so strict. And she has such a way of looking 
right through you.” 

“ No girl who is studious and obedient need 
be afraid of her,” was the reply. 

“ But you have such a sweet smile. I don’t 
believe Miss Parker ever smiles.” 

Helen wished she knew how. It was a 
shame to have so much real goodness covered 
up by the severe demeanor. 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 


121 


Helen played and sang for the children. 
The piano was old and it had never been very 
much, but she managed to evoke some melody. 

“ You have given the children such a lovely 
treat,” Mrs. Millard said. “ I wish you might 
come often.” 

“ I believe I shall when I want a real good 
time,” she answered cordially. 

Another thing that had pleased her was the 
call of the Misses Gould, the eldest and the 
youngest. It was on Saturday afternoon. 
Miss Gould had donned her best black silk; 
she had three in different stages. Miss Hetty 
had a blue one with small brocaded figures. 
They looked just a little out of date, and 
carried it off with a sort of picturesque in- 
dividuality. 

Lilian had invited them into the parlor. 
Helen liked the sitting-room much better. 
The shutters were open, there was no sun to 
shine in the afternoon, but a bed of yellow 
marigolds of all tints and sizes stretched up 
enough to be seen from the windows. 

“ We try to give new neighbors a friendly 
welcome,” began Miss Gould. “ And we 


122 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

thought we’d like to know you. It’s some- 
thing to have come fresh from a college that 
we used to think was just for men alone. But 
that was a long while ago. You look fresh 
and rosy, as if you hadn’t burned much mid- 
night oil, but I suppose it was all gas there. I 
think gas a great invention, it saves a lot of 
work. I was mortally afraid of it at first, but 
there isn’t as much danger as with kerosene. 
I’m not so set against inventions if I have 
lived three-quarters of a century.” 

She was well preserved and her snowy hair 
was abundant, with just a little waviness. 
She had never spared herself about work 
though she did not look at all worn, and was 
straight and vigorous, with a most cheerful 
demeanor. 

“ How do you like Westfield, Miss Grant, 
and the school that really is imposing enough 
for a church? And where do you go to 
church?” 

Helen said her leanings had alway been to- 
ward the Episcopal. 

“ Yes, Eliza said she saw you there. Peo- 
ple think it’s queer that we all go to different 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 1 23 

churches. But it was this way. Mother was 
’Piscopal, father Presbyterian. And they 
agreed when they had children that the boys 
should go with their father and the girls with 
their mother. Well, I was born and father 
said, ‘ Wife, the Lord’s on your side this time.’ 
Then, when Eliza was born, mother couldn’t 
go out and father took me to church with him. 
I believe I always went to sleep, but he didn’t 
mind. Eliza went with mother, and when 
Hetty was big enough she went first with one 
and then with the other. There never was 
any disputing, but I think father wished there 
had been one boy. I know mother did. We 
were happy as we could be. Then mother 
died, and father just wasted away year by year 
and then went to join her. It took us a good 
while to get over it and I suppose we did get 
a little queer, reading books and thinking over 
things by ourselves.” 

“ And you have two Episcopalians ? ” 
Helen asked with kindly interest. 

Hetty started as if she had been suddenly 
galvanized. Helen had begun to wonder if 
she was not going to say anything. 


124 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

U 0h! I’m a Methodist. I hadn’t joined 
either place when I went to a camp meeting, 
and that’s thirty years ago. I was clear 
carried away with the singing and praying, and 
I just kept at it until I was converted. The 
old-fashioned ones have most dropped out, and 
I’m sorry for it, but there’s camp meeting 
every summer and you get grace enough to 
take you over. People think it’s queer we 
can’t agree to go to one church, but there’s no 
disagreeing in the case.” 

“ And didn’t the Saviour say — 4 In my 
Father’s house are many mansions ’ ? I 
never could see why people should quarrel 
and fight over the best thing in the world 
when there’s plenty to go round,” said Miss 
Mary. 

44 Why, sometimes we have quite experience 
meetings at home,” said Miss Hetty in a jubi- 
lant sort of tone. 44 There’s three sermons to 
talk over. There’s sick people to hear about 
and do good to. There’s so much in the world, 
and books and papers to read. Why, we really 
wouldn’t have any time for disputing. As for 
everybody thinking alike and wanting the same 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 1 25 

thing — wouldn’t it make a queer, narrow 
world ? ” 

She laughed gleefully, like a child. She 
was quite pretty, Helen thought, noticeably 
smaller than her sister, and she had very dainty 
hands, — she was carrying one glove. 

They asked if she found any time for read- 
ing. The library was quite an institution. 
They wouldn’t know how to do without it now. 
Strange how soon one got used to improve- 
ments ! Miss Eliza did a great deal of beauti- 
ful needlework. They would be so glad to 
have her see it. Wouldn’t she surely come to 
tea some time? They had some odd china 
cups and saucers that were great-great-grand- 
mother’s, a queer blue, and full of funny 
figures. Then there were grandmother’s and 
mother’s, and a set of knives and forks made 
of a deer’s antlers, that grandfather killed. 
They sometimes said they had enough to start 
a museum. Maybe Miss Grant would like to 
see the old things. 

Helen declared enthusiastically that she just 
should. 

“ We’ll have a nice tea-drinking then, a good 


126 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

old-fashioned time. Would you like Mr. Un- 
derwood and his wife? And Mrs. Stirling? ” 

This lady had said to Helen — “ Don’t call 
me until just at the last. The call is principally 
to you, and they will like it better.” 

Helen summoned her now and they had a 
little chat, when the ladies said they must go. 

“ Now come before real cold weather. We 
have some splendid dahlias and artemisias in 
almost every color. I can’t endure to hear peo- 
ple call them ‘ mums.’ Next week, perhaps. 
You set the day and let us know.” 

Helen promised and they said very proper 
adieus. 

“ What do they do with company if each 
keeps house separately ? ” asked Helen in a 
mirthful tone. 

“ Oh, they have it in the regular dining- 
room and all come together. They are good 
cooks, too. They are not as queer as you 
might think and are the best neighbors in the 
town; the happiest people, too.” 

“ So to be friends we need not agree in 
everything,” Helen said in a soft, reverent 
tone. 


A SKIRMISH ALONG THE LINE 1 27 

That evening she sat in the brilliant moon- 
light as it flooded the room. Ah ! it would be 
worth a good deal to be back there at college, 
she and Leslie talking and half-listening to * 
the patter of steps up and down the corridor, 
the half-smothered laughs. Did girls and 
women get cloistered fancies during those 
years of study and friendships? She would 
like to teach there, she thought. Perhaps next 
year, when Leslie was married, she might 
apply. 

But was that the sole purpose of her four 
years’ training? Was it not that she should 
be better fitted to wield an influence in some 
other sphere? To deal with the ever-increasing 
problems of the little world right about her, 
wherever her lines might be cast ? “ Oh, let 

me take them up bravely! ” she cried from her 
inmost heart. 


CHAPTER VI 


BETTER DAYS 

Sunday was a day of days to Helen 
Grant. A peerless October day with a golden 
glory all about, shimmering in the air like 
translucent waves, tinting the ripening leaves. 
An almost spring softness prevailed but the 
fragrance was not that of new growth, it was 
the richness of a summer harvest. There had 
been no frost as yet and the gardens were still 
abloom with gorgeous colors. It was inspira- 
tion to breathe the fragrant air. 

The church service had a deep significance 
to her. “ Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do/’ 
That presupposed a certain looking, not for 
the mere gratification of the senses, but the 
things that came in one’s way, the everyday 
duties, the little demands that might even 
bother and oppress. No evadings, no shuf- 
fling, no weak excuses, no longing for pleasant 
fields of the past. 


128 


BETTER DAYS I2Q 

She wondered a little as she wended her 
way to the school. Some of the younger 
scholars overtook her with joyous greetings. 
There was a cluster of boys in their own court 
talking earnestly. What would this month’s 
record show? Any improvement? 

She found a great bowl of flowers on her 
desk and gave a winsome smile about the 
room, hoping it might meet the donor. A 
note lay there, too. “ I will attend to the first 
recitations this morning.” There was no need 
of initials even, she knew the hand, and her 
heart gave a quick throb of relief. Not that 
she felt unable to cope with whatever might 
come, though she did not quite like the furtive 
look in Eastman’s eyes, and the exchange of 
glances with the other boys. 

Richard Eastman was very angry with Miss 
Grant. He would be amiable, but the three 
had settled to perplex her with some questions, 
pretending not to understand. 

“ The class in Latin and physics,” she 
called. 

They wended their way to the recitation 
room. Four girls and ten of the older boys. 


130 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

The next form was so far behind that she pre- 
ferred to have them by themselves. 

They entered the room with meaning smiles 
that fell to gravity. For there at the table sat 
Mr. Underwood, who nodded politely as they 
filed in. 

The fun was suddenly quenched. Each 
scholar tried his or her best, and some did 
well. 

“ Eastman, your exercise is simply atro- 
cious. You and Lang and Dinsmore will re- 
main in after school and rewrite. I shall no 
longer excuse this slipshod work. You have 
been here long enough to understand the re- 
quirements.” 

The boys flushed at being publicly repri- 
manded. So in physics they tried their best 
and needed no explanation. There was ex- 
cellent order all the morning. 

“ Dang it ! ” exclaimed Lang at recess. “ A 
fellow had no chance to ask a single explana- 
tion. Do you suppose she complained to 
Woody? After all, what’s the good of this 
skirmishing if he is going to take a hand in 
it?” 


BETTER DAYS 


*3* 

“ You can’t get her out/’ exclaimed Dins- 
more. “ And I was going over the river this 
afternoon.” 

Eastman was angry all the way through. 
He had gone to a ball game Saturday after- 
noon, and found a new and exciting book in 
the library that he was reading by odd spells 
on Sunday. It was almost bedtime, Mr. 
Eastman wound the French clock, sauntered 
about the room, then said — 

“ It’s near bedtime.” 

“ I’ve almost finished this book,” and Mrs. 
Eastman held up the few remaining pages. 
“ And it isn’t worth reading.” 

“ Why do you take up such trash ? Dick, is 
yours of the same sort ? ” his father asked. 

“ Oh, mine is a rousing good story,” with- 
out glancing up. 

" Dick ! ” suddenly — “ did you bring home 
your report on Friday? ” 

Richard was tempted to lie, but his mother 
had seen it and sometimes she made a fuss 
about such things. She would have excused 
him now, but he did not know that. 

“ Yes,” rather impatiently. 


132 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ Get it and let me sign it. I suppose you 
made a pretty good showing? It is said that 
Miss Grant is fine.” 

“ Oh, she's good enough for kids,” disdain- 
fully 

“ Get the report. I may go off to-morrow 
morning without signing it.” 

That was what the boy had hoped. Then 
his mother would have done it. 

“ I don’t — know. It’s in your room, 

mother.” 

“ Why do you want to fuss about it now, 
James? I really don’t know what I did with 
it. Wait until to-morrow,” said Mrs. East- 
man rather pettishly. 

“ I want to see how the boy stands under the 
new regime.” 

“ You can’t tell much about it. Everything 
is so different. Classes are changed ” 

“ Well — get it,” rather peremptorily. 

“ Mother, what did you do with it ? ” 

“ Really I don’t know. I would have to go 
over the things myself, and I hate to have you 
messing them up. I’ll have it in the morn- 
ing” 


BETTER DAYS 


133 


Mr. Eastman went upstairs. There was a 
little sewing-room off the sleeping apartment 
where the machine stood, his wife’s writing 
desk, and a bamboo case of books. The desk 
lay open. He tumbled the things about and 
turned up the report. As he looked it over a 
flash of anger lighted his eyes. No wonder 
they did not want him to see it! And the 
boy’s mother could connive at this. 

He went down with it in his hand. He was 
not often ruffled in temper, Mrs. Eastman had 
a way of smoothing over infelicities and cover- 
ing them up. 

“ I do not wonder you were ashamed of 
it ! ” he exclaimed indignantly. “ Dick, was 
that the best you could do ? ” 

“ Everything is so different, marks and all. 
And before we knew the regulations — and 
there has been so much confusion that a fellow 
didn’t know where he stood.” 

“ But — deportment even ! A great fellow 
like you ! And a woman ! Why, the thing is 
abominable ! ” 

Richard flushed crimson. 

“ You have never had anything like it.” 


134 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Well, I said things were so different.’’ 

“ After your two years at Ridgewood you 
ought to know better than that, unless the 
standard is unusually high. I have heard that 
Mr. Underwood means to make it the finest 
school in the county.” 

“ He will have t to get a new teacher 
then,” Mrs. Eastman said, in a sarcastic 
tone. 

“ Well, if Richard doesn’t come up to her 
requisitions they must be pretty high,” sarcas- 
tically. 

“ There may be such a thing as teaching 
over the heads of pupils. I’ve heard that min- 
isters sometimes preach that way,” and she 
laughed mockingly. 

“ Richard, understand me. I shall not be 
begged off. Another report like this will send 
you away to some school where the training 
will be sharp, rigorous. I’ll have a talk with 
Mr. Underwood some evening. Now shut up 
your book and go to bed.” 

He shut it with an angry slam, went over to 
the bookshelves, but did not put it in. 

“ Good-night,” he mumbled. 


BETTER DAYS 1 35 

“ The boy is getting beyond control/’ Mr. 
Eastman said decisively. 

“ I can manage him well enough. Boys of 
that age can be led by affection, but seldom 
driven. And that Miss Grant doesn’t take any 
pains to study a boy’s idiosyncrasies ” 

“ Boys didn’t have any in my time. They 
were made to toe the mark. But the deport- 
ment was shameful. That couldn’t have been 
Miss Grant’s fault. I’ll have a talk with Mr. 
Underwood. Are you going to sit up all 
night?” 

“ Go to bed and get in a good humor. 
There, dear, I suppose you were tried, so was 
I.” She clasped her arms about her husband’s 
neck. “ I do think Dick will be better next 
month. I’ve had him out in the auto a good 
deal. It is just splendid! And the weather 
was so warm I should have thought school 
confinement would have driven the children 
crazy. We grown people suffered.” 

She always disarmed him by some show of 
sweetness. 

The class was ready with its exercises the 
next day. Miss Grant was in charge and they 


I36 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

paid her due respect. In the afternoon she 
was surprised by a call from Mr. Hildreth. 
He had been away for a fortnight attending an 
educational meeting, and brought home with 
him two men visitors. 

“ Are you well settled with Mrs. Stirling? ” 
he inquired. “ And how about the school ? 
It seems a shame to be confined indoors this 
magnificent autumn weather. I was wonder- 
ing if I couldn’t send you and some of the 
children out for a drive. My man is very 
careful. You could take five or six girls if 
they wouldn’t mind a little crowding. We 
can put three seats in the surrey. There’s a 
place called North Bend, where the river 
almost doubles on itself, and some curious 
rocks, forming a cave. May be there would 
be something to study. I thought of having 
a cabinet put up in some room for specimens. 
I’ve studied a bit of geology in my day and 
have seen several theories exploded as well. 
Dame Nature doesn’t betray her secrets 
easily.” 

“ That would be most kind of you. We 
have taken some walks about and began a 


BETTER DAYS 1 37 

winter fernery. There are so many things I 
would like to do.” 

“Such as what?” in a tone of fervent 
interest. 

Helen flushed. “ I expect I shall shock some 
of the mothers. Even in my post-graduate 
year, when I was a young lady,” laughing, “ I 
ran races just for the exercise, and the supple- 
ness of limb, and the outdoor air. Eve tried to 
start basketball. There’s quite a nice baseball 
club in the grammar school, two of them in- 
deed. But the boys in our wing can’t seem 
to agree. They belong to some outside clubs. 
There ought to be a pleasure ground for the 
girls. I’m afraid I shall make too many de- 
mands. But we seem so restricted after all 
my larger liberty.” 

“ The matter must be considered. About 
the ride? Will you go on Saturday?” 

“Yes. But oh dear! How shall I choose 
my compatriots without heart-burning?” and 
she gave a perplexed smile. 

“As a special reward. How will that 
do?” 


“ That must be the way, I think.” 


I38 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Have you heard from our friends, the 
Yarrows? ” 

“You knew about the little daughter?” 
He nodded. “ Mrs. Yarrow wrote when it 
was three weeks old. It is the best, dearest, 
loveliest thing in the world,” and Helen gave a 
sweet, satisfactory laugh good to hear. “ So 
the higher education doesn’t seem to spoil 
mother love in every case,” glancing up with 
arch merriment. 

“ It’s the lack of true womanly education, I 
think. I am very glad it is a little daughter.” 

“ Why? ” with an eager light in her eyes. 

“ A man may be proud of his son, but he 
always feels that presently the son will go his 
own way; that in most cases, even in early 
youth, athletics and the football scores are 
more to him than any home interest. And he 
wants a child to love, to love him. The girl 
finds her way to his heart. He has to find his 
way to the boy’s heart, and it is apt to be like 
his pockets — half or more filled with rub- 
bish. When a man marries late in life it 
is generally because his inmost soul longs for 
womankind.” 


BETTER DAYS 1 39 

Helen was silent and the bronze lashes 
quivered in little shadows on her cheeks. She 
was deeply touched by his tone, more than the 
words. 

“ I wish we were high enough in the intel- 
lectual scale to have some people like the Yar- 
rows, to have them in fact. I’d like to see 
Westfield a sort of center for intelligence, such 
as you find in some of the Eastern towns. Per- 
haps it will come/’ with a vague smile and a 
far-away look. “ Do you think me a foolish 
old dreamer ? ” • 

“ I could wish it myself,” she returned 
longingly. 

“ There are some very nice, refined people, 
but they are of the old conservative sort. 
Much of the new is crude, some of it distaste- 
ful. It takes a good while to get toned down. 
You know Dr. Holmes said, to make a gentle- 
man one must begin with the grandfather. 
Miss Grant, did you ever give a talk to an 
audience that was not schoolgirls? I know 
you had some fine debates in college.” 

She flushed and half smiled, remembering 
her talk before the Ladies’ Club at Hope. 


140 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ No,” she made answer. “ I have not 
attempted to distinguish myself in that 
line.” 

“ You could do it very well, I am sure. 
Now and then we have some first-class speaker 
or novelist, or a concert, but I would like to 
bring out the home talent and have talks that 
appeal to the town we live in. I had it planned 
out last winter, but there was so much dis- 
cussion about the high school that I did not 
undertake it. Mr. Underwood is a very good 
speaker. The clergy might say a word that 
wasn’t a sermon. And some of you women.” 

“ Why, I think it would be a good plan. Oh, 
Mr. Hildreth! If you could get Miss Mary 
Gould to talk of life and education here in 
Westfield fifty years ago, when she was a 
young woman ! ” 

“ Miss Gould ! Why, that would be capital ! 
But,” smiling, “ we have wandered away from 
the text. Do you feel inclined to accept my 
offer and take out some of your girls as a re- 
ward of merit? ” 

“ Indeed I do. I thought I had accepted 
it,” with a charming uplift in her eyes. “ Are 


BETTER DAYS I4I 

there any ferns in the place you spoke of? 
We have not found many thus far.” 

“ Oh, yes. There is some rather marshy 
ground where wild things of all sorts grow. 
And the cardinal flower, though that is past 
and gone.” 

“ Oh ! I wish I had known it, I would have 
made a pilgrimage,” she cried eagerly. “ Is 
it near any point where we drove that day ? ” 

“ Oh, no. Confess you were a little home- 
sick just then.” 

There was a sound of merriment in his tone. 

“ I will admit it was quite a pronounced 
case. Not for the home merely, but a sort of 
homelikeness, if you can understand. And 
now come and inspect the beginnings of our 
fernery.” 

It was quite a large oblong box, standing 
where it took the light of the window, but not 
the sun. 

“ I wanted all small plants so the children 
could see them grow. Of course we could buy 
some, but I thought it more interesting to hunt 
them up on their native soil. ,, 

“ And get some that have shed their summer 


142 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

garments. In the warmth of the room they 
will soon sprout again. I like to see them 
unroll their gray, downy heads. I think I will 
have to send a few flowers that will bloom, to 
set in the windows. Would you like it? ” 

“ Oh, very much.’' 

“ And Saturday — will that suit ? ” 

“ Yes. Thank you ever so much for the 
pleasure.” 

“ Now I must go and visit Mr. Underwood. 
Have them all meet at Mrs. Stirling’s. At 
two, the days are beginning to shorten.” 

Then he bowed himself out. Helen picked 
up some papers, put her desk in order, rolled 
up the exercises she was going to take home to 
read over. Miss Jaynes was standing on the 
steps of the main building, talking to one of 
the grammar teachers. Helen beckoned to 
her. 

“ I’ve had such a delightful plan proposed 
to me, and I accepted it just at the moment 
without considering the pros or cons. And 
now I am in trouble. Some one must help me 
out.” 

“ I shall be very glad to if I can,” and the 


BETTER DAYS 1 43 

listener’s eyes brightened. She was older than 
Miss Grant and had taught several years, but 
the college dignity of Helen kept her a trifle 
in awe. 

Helen detailed the plan with eager interest, 
putting it on the ground of a search for 
ferns. 

“ Why, that is — just splendid ! One wants 
to be girlish now and then over a very good 
thing. What is the difficulty ?” 

“ Oh, will you go ? The surrey seats are 
quite broad, three can sit on them, part being 
rather slim girls. I thought of the smaller 
children. Most of the larger girls come from 
the well-to-do-classes whose parents have car- 
riages and autos, or ride wheels. It would be 
a treat to the younger ones, and, do you know, 
I think they evince more interest in the 
fernery.” 

“ Oh, they certainly do. The airs of some 
of the larger ones make me smile. I wish they 
could be in a freshman class at college for the 
first year and get quizzed,” laughing. “ But 
how to make a choice? You really can judge 
better than I.” 


144 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

Helen studied her confrere intently, ap- 
provingly. 

“ It ought to be as a sort of reward,” con- 
tinued Miss Jaynes. 

“ Yes, I think so.” 

“ Miss Grant, it is a good thing they can’t 
try for it. Not that I disapprove of such 
measures. There are two girls who nearly 
always have perfect records. Lois Vail is one, 
Edna March another. You do not know the 
Vails?” 

“No. I was somehow attracted by the 
name. It is rather uncommon. There is an- 
other child in the grammar school. Mr. Un- 
derwood thinks she will be promoted in Feb- 
ruary. They are fine students.” 

“ I wish you would go with me sometime 
and call on them. Their mother is worth 
knowing.” 

“ You interest me. I haven’t meant to be 
exclusive, but there have been so many 
things ” 

“ Yes. You see I knew these two in the 
grammar school. There are three more, but 
one is a baby.” 


BETTER DAYS 1 45 

“ Are they well-to-do ? That is a Westfield 
provincialism.” 

Miss Jaynes laughed. “ A kind of country 
gauging,” she returned. “ No. The father 
is some sort of overseer in the cloth mill. 
They have a pretty cottage with a large garden. 
How Mrs. Vail finds time to do so much and 
take care of the babies passes me. She keeps 
them all tidy and she is sensible enough to 
dress them plainly.” 

“ I suppose she is a superior woman ? ” 

“ In one sense of the word. I once heard her 
say she had very little chance for education, 
but she meant that her children should have. 
She is by no means ignorant and talks well, 
correctly. They have an interesting plan. 
She puts her baby to sleep early. Then at the 
table the children talk of what they have 
learned during the day. There is no hurrying 
to get the dishes washed. Afterward the 
children study their lessons for the next day 
and talk them over at breakfast. Lois al- 
ways has perfect recitations and is a well- 
mannered girl, more truly polite than many of 
the richer ones.” 


I46 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Why, they must be worth seeing. I 
should call her a superior woman. And now 
— we can take six children, I think, if we agree 
to crowd a little.” 

“ You are very good to include me.” 

“ Most of the children will be from your 
department. Perhaps that will be better — it 
will stir up no jealousy.” 

“ Edna March and Sadie Corwin. I am 
afraid I shall have to look over my register for 
the others. You are sure six will not crowd 
too much ? ” 

“ We can put two on the seat with 
the driver. Oh, a little squeeze will not 
hurt. In fact it looks very much like a 
picnic to me. Do you know about North 
Bend?” 

“ Oh, yes. It is very pretty. The wind in 
the river makes a pond where there is safe 
skating in the winter. It’s a funny river, up 
above here. There is a channel a mile or so 
farther up, then it gets lost in obscurity. At 
Pleasantdale, some five or six miles above here, 
it widens out again and is fed by several 
creeks. It is really beautiful in the spring and 


BETTER DAYS 147 

in the autumn after the rains. You have not 
been about much ? " tentatively. 

“ Mr. Winslow took me for an automobile 
ride. Mrs. Winslow thinks it the perfection 
of traveling. Perhaps I should on a five- 
thousand-mile journey. I was tied up in a 
veil, which I can't endure, but I saw the bene- 
fit of it. We went like the wind and you had 
to gasp for breath. All about was a blur. I 
might like a more moderate pace. Next 
spring I think I shall hire a comfortable nag 
who will not disdain wayside grass, and go 
really sight-seeing." 

“ Let me share the expense now and then," 
she besought. 

Helen nodded. “ When shall we give the 
invitations?" she asked. 

“ Not until Friday noon. Otherwise we 
may be besieged." 

“ But that seems such a short notice. Some 
of their mothers may not consent." 

“ Oh, they will. If not, we can pick up a 
stray somewhere," Miss Jaynes said gayly. 
“ You see it would have a tendency to distract 
Friday's attention." 


I48 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

That was true enough. 

They were each going different ways. 
Helen sauntered slowly along when Mr. Un- 
derwood overtook her. 

“ So you have been offered a sort of ex- 
cursion,” he commented, laughing with a tint 
of mischief in his eyes. 

“ Miss Jaynes and I are to take some of the 
children up to North Bend for ferns. Mr. 
Hildreth is to send his big surrey,” she replied 
in a most ordinary tone. “ Some of the best 
scholars are to be thus rewarded.” 

“ He has a new crochet in his head. Not 
exactly that,” in a more serious tone. “ I do 
believe it would be a rather good thing. We 
had a parents’ association last winter, but it 
didn’t amount to much. They can go through 
the worst storm to a card party, but anything 
of real value — I do wish parents took more 
interest in these early years of their children. 
You can teach, but you can’t murder the 
queen’s English and learn for them, though 
some people think you might. Eastman be- 
gins to improve. His father came to see me 
and wondered if we had the right person in the 


BETTER DAYS 1 49 

right place, as the head of the school. Look 
me in the face and you will see what I said.” 

They both laughed. 

“ You are a very good friend,” she sub- 
joined, with deep feeling. 

“ That fellow ought to be sent away to a 
regular boys’ school. However, if he makes 
trouble he will find a short shrift. Dinsmore 
is doing better.” 

“ Why do not the boys have a ball club for 
the sake of the esprit de corps f ” 

“ I thought they were to.” 

“ I believe the younger ones would have 
done so, but the notable players were in an 
outside club.” 

“ I don’t quite like that, but I did not want 
to seem arbitrary on the start, since we were a 
rather puny folk.” 

“ I think of appointing a debate. If I could 
get the girls up to the point.” 

“ The days of chromos have gone by,” he 
returned with a funny inflection. “ We might 
offer a prize of a gold watch for the best argu- 
ment well rendered. Or a football suit well 
padded. My people are doing wondrous well. 


150 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

They want to enter the high school in 
February.” 

“ I shall be glad to have them, on the prin- 
ciple that a large family of children entertain 
each other and are less trouble. A crowd is 
stimulating.” 

“ Thank you for looking at it so cheerfully.” 

“ I’ve been used to large numbers. They 
can get up a wider interest. They rub off the 
sharp corners. They find one person doesn’t 
know it all, and that in many things there is 
more than one way. I change my mind about 
matters, methods. What is life for but to 
broaden you out ? ” 

“ If you didn’t have to get narrowed in 
again.” 

“ Well, sometimes you do take up too much 
room and you find that out, too.” 

“ Alas, mortifying fact ! ” 

“ Shrunken goods give more satisfaction.” 

“ Did Mr. Hildreth put you down for one of 
the talkers ? ” he inquired. 

“ Oh, I sincerely hope not ! ” 

It was Mr. Underwood’s turn to laugh 
then. 


BETTER DAYS 151 

“ We will have to talk it over. Come down 
some evening. Mrs. Underwood thinks you 
neglect her because her schooldays are 
passed.” 

Helen turned up her street with a gay nod. 


CHAPTER' VII 


, OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN 

The children had all gathered in the sitting- 
room at Mrs. Stirling’s before the surrey 
came. Not one sent an excuse. And children 
they really were, from twelve to almost four- 
teen. Daisy Bingham was the oldest and the 
smallest, but she had a bright little brown face 
and soft brown eyes, while her hair was light, 
a curious combination. She sighed for the 
purple-black hair one of her favorite story- 
book heroines had, but her mother comforted 
her by telling her nearly all light hair turned 
darker as people grew older. 

They squeezed Miss Grant’s hand with their 
soft fingers and nearly every one said — 
“ Oh, it was just splendid in you to ask us, 
and we’ll have a lovely time, I know we 
will!” 

There was some sameness in it, but then they 


152 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN I 53 

had fixed it up together, which accounted for 
it. 

Then the surrey came and they were bundled 
in. Two were delighted to sit on the front 
seat with Martin. Miss Grant had two with 
her and Miss Jaynes the other two. The beau- 
tiful bays nodded their heads and looked out 
of eyes that almost laughed as they started 
off. 

It was a magnificent October day, warmer 
than it had been. There were still some wood 
asters in bloom, and the wild clematis was 
snowy with the “ Aaron’s beard.” “ Bread and 
butter ” was full of glossy round leaves, but 
most of the shrubbery was bare except where 
the Virginia creeper was trailing over it. Elms 
and maples had mostly shed their leaves, but 
the hickories were a blaze of yellow and the 
oaks a coppery brown. Now and then a chest- 
nut showed yellowish brown burs but there had 
not been, frost enough to burst them. 

The road wound in and out — it was not 
much traveled nowadays since a straighter 
one had been cut. In some places there were 
levels where you could look over great fields, 


154 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

where the shocks of yellow corn were stand- 
ing, or meadows of a second growth where 
cattle grazed. Then some piles of rocks shut 
out the view. On the other side was mostly 
undergrowth. You saw the river, then it dis- 
appeared to come in sight again. The road 
made a curve, but there was a rustic bridge 
over the river. It was quite a detour, then it 
suddenly ran back again. 

“ It’s like Tennyson’s brook,” said Miss 
Grant. 

“ Oh! ” rejoined the girl on the front seat, 
“ my sister plays and sings that. ‘ I go on for- 
ever, ever,’ ” she hummed. 

“ Mother thought Tennyson was too old for 
us, that it ought to be saved a while yet, all 
except the May Queen. And we always feel 
so sorry she had to die,” and Lois Vail drew 
up closer to Helen. “ But oh, we do like 
Eugene Field and Riley so much! After we 
get the lessons done in the evening and father 
has finished his paper he reads to us.” 

“ And you are fond of poetry ? ” 

“ Oh, it just seems to fill all my heart,” and 
the child sighed. “ I like the things that al- 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN 1 55 

most make you cry. Little girls don’t ever 
write verses, do they ? ” 

“ Not very often.” 

“ Belle Gordon writes lovely verses, but it is 
mostly when babies die.” 

Miss Gordon was a sentimental girl who had 
already been quite a trial to Miss Grant. 

“ Now, if you want ferns,” Martin halted. 
“ Most of the ground is dry now, we’re almost 
suffering for rain. Do you all want to get 
out?” 

Indeed they did, with their two baskets and 
trowels. They laughed and stretched their 
limbs and indulged in joyous exclamations. 

“ Why, it’s almost an island ! ” declared 
Edna March. “If there was only a 
tent!” 

It was, indeed, a lovely green island, covered 
with odd feathery grasses and some brown cat- 
tails, and shaded by the tall trees about. “ A 
regular fairy spot,” said Miss Jaynes. 

“ Oh ! couldn’t we go over ? ” cried several 
voices. 

“ You’d get wet feet if you did. But it is 
a mighty pretty spot to look at,” said Martin. 


156 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ And there are a few marshmallows,” 
espied Miss Jaynes. 

“ Oh ! they look like great silk roses, don’t 
they ? ” exclaimed Edna. “ Aren’t they 
lovely ! ” 

“ I think I can manage them,” said Martin. 

He found a forked stick and drew them 
over, but alas! the lovely pink leaves fell off. 
There was a general exclamation of grief. 

“ ‘ They have had their day and ceased to 
be.’ ” 

“ Miss Grant, that sounds like poetry,” said 
Lois. 

“ It is — Tennyson.” 

“ I shall be glad to read so many things 
when I am older. Mother says you spoil them 
by reading them when you can’t understand 
anything but the flowing sound.” 

Miss Jaynes looked at her companion. 
Surely the mother must have a poet’s soul her- 
self, thought Helen, and could not endure hav- 
ing things mangled. 

“ Do you know the cardinal flower ? ” asked 
Martin. “ There’s quite a lot growing round 
here. Headache plant, country folks call it.” 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN I 57 

“ Lobelia. Yes, a preparation of it was 
used for headache,” said Helen. “ I believe 1 
would have haunted this place if I had known 
of it earlier. How wonderfully beautiful it 
is! A regular fairy dell.” 

“ I like fairy stories so much,” said Sadie 
Corwin plaintively. “ What if they ain’t 
true ! ” 

“ Ain’t? ” laughed Miss Jaynes. 

“ Are not, then,” rather pettishly. “ Aunt 
Patty, who lives with us, says it is just as 
good.” 

“ It isn’t right, so it can’t be just as good. 
And you a high-school girl ! ” 

The child pouted a moment, then smiled. 

They rambled about, gathered some berries 
from the stalks of Jack-in-the-pulpit, and then 
began a search for the ferns — the baby ones, 
Lois said. They found some of the old fronds 
full of brown dots on the under side. 

“ Aren’t they queer ! ” exclaimed two or 
three at the same moment. 

“ They are the seeds,” explained Helen. 

“ Would they really grow ? ” 

“ Oh, yes.” 


158 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ I mean to take some home and see.” 

“ Plant them as soon as you can. Here, 
take these dried leaves. We have our baskets 
full; more than we shall need, I think.” 

“ I mean to have a fern bed,” said Edna 
March. “ And what is this great branchy 
fern — is it really one?” 

“ That is sweet fern, used in some medi- 
cines.” 

“ Sweet fern tea is a great thing with some 
people,” appended Martin. “ And you had 
better come out now and sit in the sun a bit to 
dry out the dampness.” 

They followed his advice. Then Helen 
brought out a paper bag of cookies that Mrs. 
Stirling had insisted upon her taking, and the 
girls hailed them with delight. 

“ Some one ought to tell a story.” 

“ Lois, you relate a composition about a fern, 
where he or she lived year after year and then 
was transplanted. Do it in the first person. 
‘ I was a tiny baby fern covered with pinkish 
gray fur when I poked my head out of the 
ground ’ ” 

“ Oh, isn’t that funny ! I do believe I 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN 1 59 

could,” and she went on with an eagerness that 
was almost inspiration. 

“ I guess you young people better be getting 
back in the surrey,” advised Martin. 

“ Indeed it is full time.” 

“ And we can't hear the other stories," 
lugubriously. 

“ You can take them for compositions next 
week.” 

It did seem as if the sun was in a great 
hurry to get to the other side of the world and 
wake up the Chinese, Sadie said. But it left 
such a magnificent trail behind in all gorgeous 
tints. When that began to fade there came 
curious long streaks in the lavender gray. 

“ It's drawing wind. There’ll be a change 
in the weather. And I shouldn’t wonder if 
we had rain,” announced Martin. 

The children were taken to their several 
homes, full of delight and wishing it could be 
over again. 

“ Please tell Mr. Hildreth it was a perfect 
success and he made a number of people very 
happy,” Helen Grant said to Martin. “I 
shall write him a note of thanks.” 


l60 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

He had been sitting in his library all the 
afternoon, reading a little, thinking a good 
deal, and half envying Martin with the merry 
group and the chatter. Yes, years ago he 
should have begun to fill the place with chil- 
dren. They would be growing up now. One 
tall, fine girl the eldest, who would be a charm- 
ing companion. They would drive and ride 
about the country's ways, they would sit here 
in the library and read to each other, talk over 
poets and plays, compare the book heroes they 
liked best. By her choice he would have an 
insight into a cultivated, well-trained, broad- 
minded girl's heart. They would travel and 
he would find new delights, looking through 
the fresh, sweet eyes of youth. 

Oh, yes, he had missed a good deal by an 
unlucky turn of fate. It was too late to begin 
now. 

The ideally perfect autumn came to a sud- 
den end. Sunday was cloudy and cold, a gray 
day with a sort of sullen wind that seemed to 
be looking for all the weak places in the sum- 
mer's worn armor. Helen went to church. 
How people grumbled, as if it was hardly a 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN l6l 

fair thing after the serene weather. The 
roasted chicken and the sweet potatoes went to 
Helen’s heart. Mrs. Stirling had a cheerful 
wood fire kindled in the sitting-room, and the 
pine cones and hemlock branches gave out a 
penetrating fragrance. 

She read a while afterward, then she wrote 
some letters. It seemed to bring the friends 
so near. Shirley was still enthusiastically 
happy, and Mrs. Bell’s content was so sweet a 
thing it brought tender tears to Helen’s eyes. 
And Juliet was so happy and busy. The girls 
wrote every week, but they thought the 
happiest time of all would be when they had 
graduated and come home for good. “ And 
I think of the pleasure we shall have. I hope 
their father, in some mysterious manner, can 
see their joy. It gladdens my life so much,” 
Juliet wrote, and Helen knew how sweet a 
smile irradiated her face. Baby was the 
sweetest and most affectionate little thing. “ I 
don’t see how she can be so sweet and good, a 
weed growing in the slums, but there might 
have been some virtues back of her. I thank 
God every day that he placed me where I 


1 62 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

could save her, and I pity the poor woman 
whose husband had not enough faith in God 
to allow her to rescue ‘ one of these little 
ones.’ What if I had had a husband who 
objected ! ” 

Helen smiled a little over that. 

Then there was Mrs. Yarrow’s enthusiasm, 
and the professor’s joy. “ It is the loveliest 
and grandest thing of all my life. I thought I 
had made him happy before, but this exquisite 
satisfaction is quite indescribable. I think he 
looks on all girls with tenderer eyes, but I hope 
he will not be too indulgent. You can’t think 
how much we want you to come to see our 
happy household.” 

How alike the real and the assumed mother- 
hood was ! Only in Juliet’s life there was no 
third person to share the blessing. 

The storm came on fiercely now and the 
wind blew in long sweeps and with a roar, like 
some unhappy monster striving to escape. 
Mrs. Stirling always took a nap on Sunday 
afternoon; she never called it a siesta. It 
grew darker. Helen put up her portfolio and 
drew a rocking-chair nearer the fire just for 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWEEN 1 63 

sociability. Lilian sat on the other side. It 
seemed as if she looked rather despondent. 

Helen wondered a little if she had been quite 
as friendly as was her duty. They had not 
assimilated in any great degree. Helen’s 
training had made her sufficient for herself and 
she hardly realized the paucity of this girl’s 
resources, although it seemed as if she must 
have gained considerable experience. 

Lilian Firth was disappointed in her new 
life. The town where she had lived was small 
enough for everybody to know each other. 
There were no really rich people to hold aloof. 
Young people had flocked together. There 
were church sociables, a singing school, picnics 
in the summer and skating in the winter, be- 
side small parties at each other’s houses with 
old time games and much merriment, if of a 
rather crude sort. And the girl who “ kept 
company ” was really envied among her com- 
peers. 

James Firth had not cordially approved of 
the young fellow who worked out on a farm, 
as did most of the young men who did not 
have facms of their own or who did not go 


164 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

away. James said he had no “ push ” to him. 
Lilian’s money was good enough where it was ; 
he was paying her interest for it now. But 
she was thinking and planning for a home of 
her own, and many things seemed possible to 
her inexperience. She meant to be married 
when vacation came. 

Of course it was a great blow to her. Then 
the certainty that she would not have the school 
another year, though in her first disappoint- 
ment she was ready to fly to the ends of the 
earth. A jilted girl, and to see her rival’s 
happiness every Sunday at least! It was her 
brother’s fault. If their marriage had been 
planned and the time set, this could not have 
happened. 

So at first she was glad to accept her aunt’s 
offer. She had no thought but that she should 
step at once right among other girls and have 
so good a time that she would soon forget. 
But her aunt’s visitors were mostly middle- 
aged. She had gone in the Bible class, but the 
girls seemed of such a different order that she 
did not feel at home. And at school the big 
girls were too young for her; if she could have 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE'EN 1 65 

taught the smaller ones, she would have been 
happier. 

Here was Miss Grant, bright, vigorous, 
good-looking, a ready talker, and yet in these 
six weeks not a young man had called on her. 
A few married people had been in, Mr. Hil- 
dreth had spent one evening. Didn’t she mean 
to have some admirers ? 

“ What is it, Lilian? I wonder if you are 
homesick ? ” 

The tone was sweet, sympathetic, but the 
listener’s lip drooped a little. 

“ This is better than at my brother’s in some 
things. If I could have kept the school ” 

“I wish you were real interested in study. 
What do you like the most ? ” 

“ I don’t know. It seems as if a good deal 
of it wouldn’t be of much use.” 

“ You will make a good mathematician.” 

“ I don’t see any good in trigonometry, 
and logic. Then the history of those dead 
and gone people that we don’t care anything 
about. Of course we want to know about our 
own country.” 

“ And many people want to know about the 


1 66 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

others. Think of China, thousands of years 
old, and the great Tamerlane who swept across 
Asia and meant to conquer it all! No one 
really knows when its curious civilization be- 
gan. And its great philosopher Confucius, 
who iterated a part of the Golden Rule. And 
Egypt’s culture and advance long before 
Abraham’s time. Why, I think it very faci- 
nating to go back to the beginning of things if 
we can find them.” 

Helen paused suddenly. There was a time 
when she rebelled against them she remem- 
berd. But if they had been made interesting! 

“ Those old people have been dead and gone 
these many hundred years,” in a tone of dis- 
content. “ I like my own life better, but I 
don’t know how to make it suit me. I wish I 
did.” 

Helen wished that she had wisdom enough 
to inspire such girls as these. Teachers must 
get discouraged with the slow progress, and 
just keep to their plain duty like Miss Parker. 
So many of the college teachers were enthu- 
siasts. 

The log broke in two and scattered a shower 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE'EN 1 67 

of beautiful sparks. Lilian brought the ends 
together and put on another. That darkened 
the room. How the wind racketed outside and 
occasionally flung itself against the house as 
if it meant to demolish it. But the builder’s 
art was stronger than nature in this case. 
How secure one felt! This was among the 
things men had learned, to conquer nature. 
There were ships on the great ocean that were 
“ carried up to heaven and down again to the 
great deep,” yet they came safely through the 
storm. 

“ Miss Grant,” said the rather perturbed 
voice, “ don’t you ever mean to marry? ” 

Helen could have laughed at the incongruous 
change of thought demanded by the question. 

“ I don’t know what I mean to do in that 
respect. There are so many things I want to 
do first.” 

“ But do you not think women are better off, 
happier ? ” 

So this was what the poor girl’s mind was 
running on. She recalled an incident at col- 
lege, a girl whose lover had proved recreant 
and who went down to the depths of despair, 


1 68 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

and for a while was the dread and vexation of 
teachers. Lilian did not unload her dis- 
appointment on any one, but it was sapping 
away her mental strength nevertheless. What 
could be done for the girl? Was the high 
school the best place for her? Was teaching 
in a half-hearted manner a real benefit to the 
pupil, a fair thing all around ? 

“ You see teachers do not marry as a general 
thing. That Miss Jaynes is very nice but she 
hasn’t any company. And Miss Parker is 
old ” 

“ No, I think we ought not call a woman of 
that age old. If she should live to be seventy 
she would only be in the middle part of her 
life. And since youth is so attractive we ought 
to stay there as long as possible and be willing 
to have our neighbors linger in the enchanted 
land.” 

“ But you can’t stay young. The years will 
go on,” in a despairing sort of tone. 

“ One of the youngest old people I have seen 
is Miss Hetty Gould. She is rosy and bright 
and cheerful, and when she came in to visit the 
school a few days ago I was surprised at her 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWEEN 1 69 

intelligence. Their father, it seems , taught 
them all Latin, an unusual thing in those days. 
I do believe now she could construe equal to 
any boy we have. She is going over the 
Odes and Satires of Horace now, and she 
knows a good deal about the other Latin poets. 
Then, only a few years ago, that Mr. Wheeler, 
whose sons keep the clock and jewelry store, 
asked her to marry him, and he was seven 
years younger." 

“ And she didn't take him ! ” in surprise. 

“ No." Helen laughed softly. “ Mrs. Un- 
derwood told me, and she said he took it very 
hard." 

“But — why?" For it seemed to Lilian a 
woman must want to marry. 

“ She had a nice home. And she said ‘ she 
could not think of breaking up the trio, they 
were so happy and comfortable together.' A 
year or two after he married a widow and did 
not make a wise choice, it seems. But I do be- 
lieve in love and marriage when it is suitable." 

Mrs. Stirling came down just then and they 
could hear Jane preparing supper. 

“ What a terrible storm it is ! I am afraid 


170 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

it will cause no end of destruction. And cold, 
too! Let us give thanks that we are housed 
and warm,” she exclaimed. 

Helen echoed that heartily. 

After supper she read aloud from “ In Me- 
moriam,” and thought of Daisy Bell and also 
Elizabeth Carr, whom she had soothed with 
the tender melody. 

“Were they really friends?” asked Lilian, 
deeply moved. 

“ Very, very dear friends,” answered Helen 
softly. 

“ I didn’t know men could love each other 
so well, or that poetry was so truly beautiful. 
I’ve never cared much about it.” 

“ We are going to take up some of the poets 
as a study. And you ought to learn to read 
them well, you have a good voice.” 

It still rained the next morning. Martin 
came over. Mr. Hildreth wanted to know if 
he, Martin, could not take the ferns down for 
Miss Grant. 

“ Why, that would be most kind of you. 
Yes, whenever you are at liberty. Thank you 
very much.” 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN iyi 

There was a pretty fair attendance in spite 
of the rain. At recess, as they could not go 
out, they gathered about Miss Grant, and the 
girls who had taken the ride talked it over in 
an eager fashion. 

“ Suppose you write it for an exercise this 
afternoon/’ she said. “ One girl can describe 
the ride there and back, another the river with 
the almost island, then gathering the ferns. 
At noon we will set them out and that will 
make another. Miss Jaynes must think up 
the last.” 

“ One girl ought to write a letter of thanks 
to Mr. Hildreth,” she replied. 

“ That is excellent,” declared Helen. 

They ate their lunch at noon and then 
proceeded to place the ferns in their new 
home. 

“ Oh, who has some scissors ? ” cried Edna 
March. “ See this long — is it a root ? I 
can’t break it. And look what is growing on 
the end ! ” 

Helen turned. “ Oh, don’t cut it ! Why, 
that is quite a prize. This little sort of sprout 
on the end is a new fern, a baby, though it has 


172 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


gone a long way from its mother. It is called 
a traveling fern. It sends out this wiry sort 
of shoot that presently touches the ground and 
takes root and a new fern grows.” 

“ Can we make it grow here ? ” 

“ I think so. We will try.” 

“ And here is an old root,” — doubtfully, 
holding it up in her hand. 

“ We are going to bury that and see if the 
warmth will not make it think it is spring, 
and it may poke up its gray, fuzzy head. 
Perhaps we can’t deceive it, though,” and she 
laughed. 

“ Well, we will try. Oh, won’t it be 
funny ! ” 

“ Florists are doing this all the time. They 
make lilies of the valley blossom at Christmas, 
and many other summer flowers.” 

They had more than enough to fill their box, 
and Mr. Underwood sent them a large flat pot 
that had come last year with some Easter 
tulips. 

The compositions on their outing were so 
well done that Miss Grant sent them in to Mr. 
Underwood, who commended them warmly. 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWEEN 1 73 

And Mr. Hildreth came in to see the fern bed 
and express his pleasure that they had enjoyed 
it so much. 

The next grand adventure was chestnutting. 
Most of the school turned out for that, except 
some of the older girls who did not want to be 
in such a rabble. Mr. Underwood went to 
thrash the trees, he said, since he was not al- 
lowed to thrash any boys. 

They had a grand time and a great deal of 
fun. Early autumn, and warm weather was 
over. The gardens were despoiled of all 
blooms except the chrysanthemums. The 
trees were well-nigh leafless, only here and 
there an oak or a copper beech stood out de- 
fiantly. How beautiful the slim white birches 
looked! There were still a few field asters 
and here and there a belated daisy. Great 
clumps of golden-rod were growing fuzzy. 

They gathered a good supply of chestnuts. 
There had been no tramps to despoil the 
woods. They sang songs and then ran races, 
the boys against the girls. 

“ Did you ever run races when you were 
little ? ” inquired Allen Millard wistfully, 


174 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

watching the flying children. He had come 
to be a very warm admirer of Miss Grant. 

“ Oh, yes. And when I was big, too, at col- 
lege. We had a course and there was a 
prize for that and other athletic feats/’ and 
Helen laughed at the thought of the old 
times. 

“ Did you ever win a prize ? ” 

Helen flushed. “ The freshmen run against 
the sophomores, then they against the juniors, 
and so on. There is a great time. Yes, I 
won twice.” 

“ Oh, I wish I could have seen you ! ” and 
he drew a long breath. “ I want to go to col- 
lege, Miss Grant, but I shall never be able to 
do any of those things, and you can’t 
think ” His voice broke. 

“ Yes, I can, for I have been in it myself. 
There is so much friendly rivalry, so much 
that stirs the blood and the very soul. I am 
sorry to have you handicapped, but I should 
go all the same.” 

“ I like you so much,” in a low tone. 
“ Won’t you come to tea some night and tell 
us all about it ? ” 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN 1 75 

Helen promised. 

There was a great deal of fun in the racing. 
The boys beat, of course, but Helen said the 
girls had no regular training and did not know 
how to manage their strength. It was a very 
good-natured contest. 

“ I’ve been almost made over into a boy,” 
Mr. Underwood declared. “ I don’t know 
when I have enjoyed such a frolic. I wish my 
wife had come, Miss Grant, you rouse one’s 
enthusiasm. And to-day you look just six- 
teen. But you manage admirably. The boys 
have improved in their studies. May be by the 
end of the year we may be not quite dis- 
couraged,” laughingly. 

In certain ways they had improved; recita- 
tions and exercises were better, but there was 
still a sort of covert insolence on the part of 
Eastman and occasionally the others. Helen 
did not notice it. Miss Jaynes said, “ It is such 
a pleasure to teach with you ! Oh, I hope noth- 
ing will take you away for years ! ” 

Helen’s eyes were bright with pleasure. 

“ Oh, Miss Grant ! ” one of the girls said 
Friday afternoon when school had closed, 


I76 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ do you know any Hallowe’en tricks ? The 
boys are going to have a procession, and it will 
be queer enough ! I have been making some 
cotton doughnuts and some salt caramels. I 
wanted to have a real party but mother said 
they would be too uproarious, and I could have 
it later on.” 

They talked over various charms and Helen 
told of some that were simple, yet amusing. 
Mr. Underwood cautioned the boys about com- 
mitting willful mischief, as that would be 
punished. 

Mrs. Stirling closed her old-fashioned board 
shutters. “ I do not suppose they will come up 
as far as here,” she said, “ but it is well enough 
to be prepared.” 

They heard the horns and the clang of tin 
pans now and then, and for a long while all 
was silent. Then there seemed stealthy steps, 
but they died away. 

After a little while, a light ring at the door- 
bell. Jane was going to bed, and with a 
candlestick in her hand she paused to open the 
door and give the intruder a piece of her mind. 
But her little space was pushed so rudely open 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE’EN 1 77 

that the door struck her, and something fell 
heavily to the floor. 

Jane screamed with affright. Mrs. Stirling 
came out in the hall. There lay a figure of 
a boy or man, with blood spattered here and 
there on his clothing. A hand lay by itself, 
frightfully white. 

“ Oh, Jane! are you hurt? What is it? 
What dreadful thing ■” 

“ My face has had a pretty bad bang.” She 
kicked the form viciously. “ Why, it's — 
it’s — ’’ with another and harder kick — “ a 
log — dressed up. And that’s no real hand. 
Drat them boys ! I’d like to horsewhip 
them ! ” 

The girls had come out. It was a log hav- 
ing a false face and a long coat wrapped 
around it, with small patches of red flannel 
pinned here and there to simulate blood. The 
hand was made of cotton cloth and stuffed, 
and a red gash on that. 

“ Let us drag it in,” said Mrs. Stirling. 
“ The police must be notified. Why, Jane, if 
it had struck you it would have knocked you 
down. As it is your cheek begins to swell and 


178 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

your eye also. Why, if it had been your tem- 
ple it might have killed you ! ” 

They shut the door and barred it. Then 
they went back to the kitchen and bathed Jane’s 
face with hot water and witch hazel. 

“ The door came so suddenly against me. I 
had meant to open it just a little crack. It 
was such a sort of lady-like ring I didn’t 
suspect, and I thought it might be some one 
from the Cooks’.” 

Helen drew a long breath. “ It was a cruel 
and dastardly thing, and the perpetrators ought 
to be severely punished.” Was it meant as an 
insult or fright to her ? 

“ I only hope we can discover them,” said 
Mrs. Stirling. “ And now let us all go to bed. 
The door will not be opened again to-night.” 

True to her word she sallied out early the 
next morning. An officer came to view the 
figure, which was as much as he could lift. 
He took off the wrappings and the mask and 
rolled them up, and dragged the log out of 
doors with instructions to let it lie there for 
a while. 

Soon after there came a reporter for the 


OCTOBER AND HALLOWE'EN 1 79 

evening paper, and Mrs. Stirling in her indig- 
nation withheld no particulars. Jane’s face 
was still swollen and her eye inflamed. 

Mr. Hildreth came in presently. 

“If there were a crowd of young people 
having a merry party here, one might under- 
stand the cowardly trick. But a small house- 
hold of women ! And such a dangerous thing ! 
I shall make every effort to find the perpetra- 
tors, for there were several, no doubt.” 

The Stirling house was quite besieged 
through the day. The gates and signs that 
had been exchanged, the steps and fences 
marked up with red and blue chalk were quite 
thrown into the shade by this piece of mischief 
that might have had a fatal result. The whole 
town was indignant over the account in the 
evening paper. Mr. and Mrs. Underwood 
came up to offer their condolence. 

“If any of the school boys are concerned in 
this they shall be made to suffer, Miss Grant.” 
In a lower tone just for her ear, “ Do you 
suspect any one ? ” 

Helen colored. “ Will not the coat betray 
the perpetrator?” she asked rather confusedly. 


180 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ The coat — I had not thought of that. All 
the things are at the precinct. I can’t quite un- 
derstand ” He knit his brows and looked 

sharply at Helen. “ No one can have a grudge 
against Mrs. Stirling. And her niece is a very 
quiet person. If she were a boy, now! ” 

Helen tried to keep down the rising color 
that she felt flooded her face, and leaned over 
to straighten the table-cover that had been 
pushed away. 

“ It was a dastardly act. I should be sorry 
to be the mother of a boy capable of such x 
thing.” 

“ I do not suppose he really meant serious 
harm. Boys are so thoughtless.” 

“ What is the good of all our training if we 
cannot make them think of the injury to their 
neighbors ? And the churches, the Sunday 
schools ? ” 

How fine and spirited her face looked in its 
indignation! Was it the training that had 
made her strong and clear-eyed, reticent, too? 
Any other person having suffered insolence 
from the speech of Dick Eastman would have 
accused him at a venture. 


CHAPTER VIII 


KEEPING A SECRET 

Mrs. Stirling was quite exhausted on Sun- 
day, from the talk and the excitement, and did 
not go to church. There were callers all the 
afternoon. Jane’s discolored eye attested the 
extent of the injury, though it had been from 
the force with which the heavy door had been 
thrown open. She had come down to dinner 
and was now ensconced in the Morris chair 
with the cushions about her. Habitually pale, 
she had a wan and startled look. 

One and another was relating grievances 
and defacements. 

“ Though it’s not as bad as real paint. 
There was a grotesque figure on my nice 
newly-painted front door — with horns and a 
tail, and even if it was too new to touch I had 
it scrubbed off,” complained a neighbor. 
“ Now it will have to be done over. Mr. Kent 
has been driving the boys out of the apple 
i8x 


1 82 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

orchard, — we have a few very fine trees and 
we count on what they bring in to us. It is a 
shame to have your property destroyed and 
your crops ruined or stolen.” 

“ Some stringent measures must be taken to 
stop these depredations,” said Mr. Hildreth. 

“ I don't know that I am altogether in favor 
of the high school,” continued the indignant 
Mrs. Kent. “ We have had some rest from 
mischief these two years, while the large boys 
have been away, and now it has begun again.” 

“ What about the high school ? ” asked Mr. 
Underwood, who had just entered with his 
wife. “ That is the apple of Mr. Hildreth’s 
eye, the idol of his heart,” and he laughed over 
to him. “ Mrs. Stirling, I hope you are not 
suffering from the shock too severely. Noth- 
ing can exceed my regret that you should have 
been made the victim of such a cruel trick.” 

“ I had rather have the high school closed 
than turn out such miscreants,” Mr. Hildreth 
exclaimed indignantly. 

“ But why the high school ? There are boys 
down in the paper mill, in the cloth mill as 
well. Some of them frequent the saloons, 


KEEPING A SECRET 1 83 

and many of these mischiefs seem like half- 
drunken capers. I can’t have our boys blamed 
for everything.” 

“ But you see we had comparative peace 
last fall, and the mill boys were there. Most 
of them have been in the public school. You 
should have trained them better, Mr. Under- 
wood.” 

That gentleman flushed with a spasm of 
anger, as he replied: 

“ You seem to forget that boys will be boys 
and that for a few years they are the very 
embodiment of mischief. But they turn out 
very fair men afterward.” 

“ Well, I’m thankful I never had a boy ! ” 
declared Mrs. Kent. 

“ If all the mothers felt that way what would 
we do for husbands,” laughed Mrs. Under- 
wood. 

“ Why, I thought matters were going on 
very nicely with us. Miss Grant has noticed 
the improvement. It isn’t fair to put all the 
blame on us. Miss Grant, take up the cudgels 
for us,” and Mr. Underwood gave her a mean- 
ing look. 


I84 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ I should be sorry to have any boy in the 
school connected with such a positively wicked 
scheme as this and several other pieces of mis- 
chief. But much of it comes back to the utter 
indifference to other people’s belongings. I call 
it dishonesty to mar and destroy what it will 
cost the owner considerable money to replace. 
They had better steal his money; he would 
escape the trouble of repairing.” 

“ Oh, Miss Grant ! that’s pretty hard ! 
They do not really mean ” 

“ Why do they do it, then ? They are not so 
ignorant of the consequences. Don’t you sup- 
pose they all knew Mrs. Kent’s hall door must 
be scrubbed off and painted over? And 
marking up fences and steps ! We are teach- 
ing civics, interest in homes and grounds and 
towns. Why, then, excuse the marring and 
destruction of them? We see the wrong and 
crime in a tramp and send him to prison. It 
is just as wrong in any one’s son and we ought 
to have the courage to say so.” 

Helen Grant looked lovely as she stood there 
in her brave spirit and fine, fearless honor. 

“ Miss Grant is right,” said Mr. Hildreth. 


KEEPING A SECRET 


185 

“ I do not think we emphasize the justice to 
our neighbor sufficiently. When our fore- 
fathers subscribed to ‘ the pursuit of happi- 
ness ’ they certainly did not mean we should 
wrong our neighbor to get it. And surely 
malicious mischief cannot make any one happy. 
It must be done in secret and kept secret. It 
is a thing to be ashamed of, to be regretted 
later on, if the boy has any manliness in him. 
I wish the perpetrators of this ferreted out.” 

“ You may rest assured I shall do my best,” 
said Mr. Underwood rather sharply. 

Mrs. Underwood had seated herself beside 
Mrs. Stirling. “ I do not believe I should 
have opened the door,” she said. 

“ But Jane would have opened it in the 
morning and the log would have fallen in, per- 
haps knocked her down, as she would not have 
been so cautious. And it did look dreadful in 
the dim light, with those patches of red as if 
some one had been murdered.” 

Mrs. Stirling shuddered even now. 

“ I can’t think who would have done it to 
you,” was the indignant comment. 

“ The boys have never molested me before. 


1 86 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

Now I have two young women and I fancy the 
trick was for them. But they had annoyed 
no one, nor made themselves obnoxious.” 

Had it been meant for Miss Grant? The 
two men had a rather warm discussion, sup- 
plemented by a certain straightforwardness in 
Mrs. Kent, who kept strictly to right and 
wrong. 

“ We are tiring out Mrs. Stirling,” Mrs. 
Underwood said at length. “ No words can 
adequately express our regret that you and 
Jane should have been such sufferers. And I 
am sure the whole town will be eager to 
punish the perpetrators.” 

Helen was quite certain she could guess at 
two of them, for one could not have done it 
alone. But she made no special reply to 
Lilian’s wondering. 

Monday morning the larger boys and those 
who had taken part in the procession were 
called into Mr. Underwood’s office, when he 
dwelt upon the heinousness of the trick that 
might have done very serious injury. 

“ The procession and the real fun we can 
excuse, but it ought to be confined to you boys. 


KEEPING A SECRET I 87 

You have no right to injure and deface the 
property of grown people, and I give warning 
now that any boy guilty of the crime of a 
tramp will be handed over to the law to be 
dealt with. As for the other I cannot think 
any boy in this school could be so lost to honor, 
and a sense of what is due to every human 
being, as to willfully do so despicable an act. 
The authorities will use their utmost endeavors 
to ferret out the perpetrators, and if any are 
found in this school they will be ignominiously 
expelled. Now you may go to your classes. ,, 

Helen stood so that she could face the boys 
as they came in. All of them had rather 
flushed countenances. Dinsmore and East- 
man evaded her glance. She wondered if she 
were quite right in concealing her suspicions. 
But the punishment would be very severe and 
the stigma remain for years. 

Mr. Underwood tried to draw some sug- 
gestive remark from her, but she was on her 
guard. If she meant to keep the secret she 
must beware even of herself. 

All that week the big boys seemed to have a 
dispensation of grace. Their recitations were 


1 88 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

wonderful, they propounded no foolish ques- 
tions, they were uniformly polite to her. But 
with her keen sense she felt there was a cer- 
tain knowledge between her and Eastman. 
He flushed at any sudden glance instead of 
boldly staring. 

There was a great stir about discovering the 
culprits. They had covered their tracks 
securely. They found that the coat belonged 
to a colored man who lived by himself and did 
odd jobs about. It had been given to him the 
winter before by the Methodist minister, and 
stolen early in the week. No possible sus- 
picion could attach to him. So the matter re- 
mained a mystery. 

“ I should think it a drunken prank,” said 
Judge Ford, “ only I can’t see any reason for 
playing it on a quiet, inoffensive woman.” 

Helen wondered about Thanksgiving. Shir- 
ley and Willard insisted she should come to 
them. There would be three visiting days, 
and she might make it four by an early return 
on Monday morning. And if Juliet would 
come down on Friday! She was hungry for 
a sight of the dear faces of the past life. 


KEEPING A SECRET 


I89 

Mr. Hildreth always gave a Thanksgiving 
dinner to some of his neighbors who had no' 
close family ties to claim them on that day. 

“ Oh, must you go ? ” he said to Helen with 
a wistful inflection. “ I had quite counted on 
you. You see I am a selfish old fellow, liking 
my own pleasure. But you have been so long 
away from your friends. Will Miss Craven 
meet you? I should like to see her again.” 

“ She will come down on Friday. We plan 
to go to some nice entertainment — she will 
have the tickets. But I am to visit my charm- 
ing little protegee, Mrs. Bell.” 

“ You might invite me to make their ac- 
quaintance and it would enlarge our repertory 
of mutual friends; then we could talk them 
over. And we might find something for 
Saturday.” 

“ Oh ! Would you like it ? ” Her face was 
eager, smiling. “ And Miss Craven would be 
delighted to see you. Then I should like you 
to meet the Bells, though you know so many 
grand people, and they are kind of everyday 
folk, — well, not that exactly, either. They are 
charming.” 


I9O HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ I can believe that easily/' smiling in his 
turn. 

“ And I would like to come to your dinner, 
too. O dear! How many times I’ve wished 
I were two people! Isn’t it queer that at 
times you would like to have a dual body? 
Would they both enjoy, I wonder?” 

“ The other parties would, I am quite sure,” 
he returned gravely. 

“ About the visit, now,” he began after a 
pause. “ If I should come down on Friday 
where can I find you in the evening? You 
and Miss Craven,” he added. 

She gave him Mr. Bell’s address. 

“ And about the school ? ” That was a safe 
subject of conversation, and he did enjoy see- 
ing her talk as well as listening. “ Does every- 
thing go on well ? ” 

“ Oh, the boys are so angelic and studious 
that I am afraid something will happen. Now 
it is the girls that give me a queer feeling. 
There are five or six of them banded together 
for some mysterious purpose. They are the 
oldest, perhaps the richest. They snub the 
others. They are quite condescending to me, 


KEEPING A SECRET I9I 

think of that ! ” and she laughed with charm- 
ing gayety. “ The other matter has never been 
cleared up/’ she ventured. 

“No, really to my chagrin. I think Mr. 
Underwod suspected, but for valid reasons held 
his peace. Judge Ford was quite sure it was 
some of the river toughs. I wish the gang 
could be cleared out. But it seemed unlikely 
to me that they would torment a person they 
knew nothing about.” 

She was silent, and tried to keep her face 
from betraying color. 

There were so many invitations for her that 
she said there were more than enough dinners 
to last the old year out. Some of the younger 
girls hung about her on Wednesday and made 
her promise over and over again that she would 
be sure to come back. 

“ Why, I have bargained to stay a whole 
year. That will take until June.” 

“ And then next year, and the next — oh, 
until I am grown up and married.” 

“ You must finish the course in four years.” 

“ My cousin came home from boarding 
school and was married almost right away ! ” 


192 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“You must learn a good deal before that 
time,” insisted Helen. 

It amused her to see these children playing 
at sweethearts, “ best girl,” and “ my beau,” 
exchanging little gifts and having petty dis- 
putes, and sometimes getting each other’s ad- 
mirers away and not speaking for days. 

The fernery was flourishing finely. They 
were studying up on plant life and finding 
many curiously interesting facts. 

“ After the Christmas vacation we will plant 
some flower seeds and see what we can do. 
And we might raise some geraniums slips.” 

“ Oh, that will be just splendid! ” exclaimed 
half a dozen voices. “ Miss Grant, you make 
things so interesting.” 

That was what she desired to do. Why 
was she not as successful with the older 
ones? 

But she drew a long, relieved breath on 
Wednesday when school was dismissed. She 
had sent her suit-case down to the station in 
the morning; she had only to change her dress, 
and the walk was not long. Her heart was 
light and joyous. She felt as if she was not 


KEEPING A SECRET 193 

more than sixteen. Miss Firth said, “ Good- 
by. How I shall miss you,” in a melancholy 
manner. 

Willard and Shirley were at the station to 
meet her, both rosy and happy. 

“We have done nothing much but talk about 
you for the last three days. And it doesn’t 
rain, and nothing has happened to you, and 
oh, I’m so glad.” 

Shirley almost danced with delight. How 
sort of gay and mysterious she was, with her 
tender, luminous eyes. 

“ And you do not look a bit worn out. Are 
the girls and boys nice ? ” 

“ The girls and boys are truly engaging. 
The older ones, aping young ladies and gentle- 
men, going to parties and having poor recita- 
tions the next morning, are not so admirable. 
I wish some of them could be in the freshman 
class just to get the grown-up airs knocked 
out of them, but oh ! I’m afraid they will never 
reach there, though they are not planning to 
go. The Westfield mothers are not anxious 
on that score.” 

“ I’ve had such a lovely letter from Leslie. 


194 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

And Lorraine has a lover. We all go the 
same way/’ with her rippling laugh. “ And 
of course you know Miss Craven is coming, 
but she has promised to be Mrs. Osborne’s 
guest. And now we know the Travis family 
quite well. Beatrice is charming. And Jack ! 
He declares he was in love with you long 
ago, and you never told us a word about 
it!” 

Jack! Oh, that was the old summer at the 
seaside, and it brought up Gordon Dan forth. 
What was he doing — studying? Somehow 
she felt hungry to hear from him. 

“ Oh, Jack was only a big boy.” 

“ He’s quite a nice young fellow ; gone in a 
bank,” said Willard. 

“ And he has a girl. I’m afraid you have 
lost your chance,” declared Shirley mischie- 
vously. 

“ Then I must bear it heroically,” in a tone 
of high resolve. 

“ And we want to hear about the Westfield 
lovers.” 

“ There are none. The principal has a wife, 
I think I told you. Most of the men are mar- 


KEEPING A SECRET 


195 


ried. The rest are young, very young/’ laugh- 
ing with a grimace. “ I have met two bach- 
elors. One is devoted to his mother and an 
aunt. It is said he has promised his mother 
not to marry while she lives, and she isn’t 
sixty yet. So you see there would be no use 
of setting any young affections on him, though 
he is nice, and has the editorship of the Even- 
ing Gazette; is quite intelligent and thinks a 
good deal of his attainments.” 

“ And the other?” 

“Oh, that Mr. Hildreth. He has a fine 
home, and is a really superior man. It is said 
that he declined to be a candidate for mayor. 
But he is a very public-spirited citizen, and 
I’ve inveigled him into coming to see you and 
Willard, though I suspect the real attraction 
is Miss Craven.” 

“ Oh, why didn’t you attract him yourself? ” 
cried Shirley. 

“ Well, he might be my father.” She 
blushed as she said it. 

“ Oh, as old as that ! ” disappointedly. 

“ But he doesn’t seem old,” conscience-smit- 
ten that she should have suggested it. 


I96 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ But you don’t want to marry any old fel- 
low,” protested Willard. “ I’ll look up a nice 
lover for you.” 

“I’m engaged for a year — to the school. 
And I want to make a success of it. So no 
lovers until then.” 

They reached the house. Helen had not seen 
the real home. It was an apartment, two 
stories up, but there was an elevator. A very 
pleasantly arranged suite of rooms, pretty, but 
not too ornate. Mrs. Bell was delighted to 
see her. 

“ You will find some familiar faces,” Willard 
began, “ if furniture can be said to have faces. 
Any way, it appeals to your affection. This 
in my den. Here is father’s desk and his old- 
fashioned bookcase, his easy-chair, and some 
of the pictures he cherished. It brings him 
back so tenderly. Somehow as time goes on 
you think more of those in the unseen. You 
can almost bring them back. And Daisy — we 
shall always wish she hadn’t married as she 
did — but she and father are together. You 
see we haven’t furnished very grandly. Shir- 
ley’s mother wrote that she could have some 


KEEPING A SECRET 1 97 

of their fine old things, but I’m afraid they 
won’t do for a flat.” 

“ I wouldn’t let him be extravagant,” 
laughed Shirley. “ Mother thinks it best to 
begin moderately. When he gets to be a great 
lawyer and has thirty or forty thousand dol- 
lar fees, we may be grand.” 

She bent over and kissed Mrs. Bell fondly. 

How happy they were. Yes, it was an ideal 
marriage. 

Late that evening Shirley remarked, “ We 
have stolen a march on you, Helen. We are 
going up to Marjorie’s to-morrow. She gives 
the Thanksgiving dinner, Mrs. Towne the 
Christmas feast, and the family will all be to- 
gether.” 

“ Oh ! why didn’t you let me wait ? ” cried 
Helen. 

“ Why, you are one of us,” replied Willard, 
catching her hand and pressing it warmly. 
“ You came in Daisy’s place, you know. We 
could not do without you.” 

“ No, my dear, it would make too big a 
break,” said the mother. 

It was a pleasant day and they had a de- 


I98 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

light ful time at the Rectory. The Townes 
had a new baby; three for grandmother to love 
and pet, and Marjorie’s little girl was very 
sweet. Helen told them about Miss Craven’s 
lovely protegee. 

“ She is to adopt it legally as a niece and 
give it her own name, and it will have 
the best of training,” said Helen. “ It really 
was too beautiful to run the risk of an insti- 
tution.” 

“ A splendid work,” rejoined Mr. Hollis, 
“ worthy of every Christian admiration. One 
of these little ones saved from destruction and 
eternal death maybe. And when I see a 
woman in an elegant carriage with a dog sitting 
beside her, I wonder how she will answer to 
God for some perishing child she might have 
saved. For that is the true work we are set 
to do in this world. Will you thank her for 
me that she has seen her way clear to do it ? ” 

“ Indeed I will, gladly,” returned the girl. 

She wished Juliet could see this home, and 
this man, so courteous, yet so admirably in 
earnest, so imbued with high spiritual life, yet 
with no austerity. Would Leslie ever have 


KEEPING A SECRET 1 99 

such a home? She thought she could answer 
for the husband. 

It was a very happy reunion, and they re- 
turned with a true Thanksgiving uplift. 

The next day, just before luncheon, Juliet 
joined them. Mr. Osborne had obtained their 
tickets for a Wagner opera, and there were 
three. 

“ Oh, how lovely of you! ” declared Shirley. 
“ It is a shame to leave you alone, mother, and 
go off on such a splendid time ! ” 

“ Oh, dear, my young days are over. You 
must listen for me,” returned Mrs. Bell. 

The three were delighted. Helen had not 
heard this opera and reveled in the music, one 
thing she had missed sorely at Westfield. She 
had thought of hiring a piano, but so far she 
had found no leisure time. 

Juliet had expected to return to her friends, 
but she was surprised by Helen's arrangements. 
Of course she could only consent. 

Mr. Hildreth met with a cordial welcome 
and found Helen had not over-praised her 
friend Shirley. They talked of school mat- 
ters and he admitted that it had been rather 


200 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

hard for Helen, but that there was considerable 
improvement. Willard took a man’s interest 
in the town, and Mr. Hildreth’s very earnest 
plans for it as well as the characteristic people 
one found in such places. 

“ I don’t know that I should have chosen 
it above all others to settle in but it came to 
me, and the old Hildreths had been among the 
early settlers. I had roamed about a good 
deal and the restfulness was very gratifying 
to me. It had certain points of beauty and 
now is quite enterprising. And I felt I must 
take a share in the real work of life, so why 
not here? When I get tired and a longing 
comes for outside pleasures, I hie me to some 
city and take my fill of delights, musical and 
intellectual. But truly, I did not consider how 
dull it might be for a young girl fresh from 
the real enjoyments of life.” 

“ But it hasn’t been dull,” protested Helen. 
“ I have been interested in my work and have 
found some new types of humanity. And I 
have had a few struggles with boys, who were 
rather an unknown quantity to me before.” 

“ And she has succeeded admirably,” de- 


KEEPING A SECRET 


201 


dared Mr. Hildreth with an appreciative 
smile. 

“ Oh, do not make me vain ! ” she pleaded 
mirthfully. “ The worst may be yet to come. 
We had better wait until the close of the school 
year. I may be set aside as incapable/’ 

“ Hardly,” said the gentleman. 

“ And about the queer people ? ” suggested 
Shirley. “ I came from Virginia, an old- 
time settlement. Except being rather lonely 
I didn’t see much to complain of. But after 
the delightful college life — and I was an 
awfully stupid student, it took me two years 
to get through the freshman class, and I was 
a pretty good Latin scholar when I entered. 
I know I should have been dropped but for 
Miss Grant’s kindly assistance. And when I 
went home with my new experience and wider 
outlook people seemed so queer, quite be- 
nighted.” 

“ We are not altogether benighted, are we, 
Miss Grant ? Speak a good word for us,” and 
there was a mirthful twinkle in his eye. 

“ Westfield isn’t benighted at all. The clergy 
are of a high grade. We really have a nice li- 


202 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


brary and quite a fine Athletic Club, I believe. 
I did not go to the match football that was 
played. But I have been out to tea and found 
some nice people. Will it be scandal if I talk 
about the Goulds ? ” and she raised her eyes to 
Mr. Hildreth with a merry light shining in 
them. 

“ I do not believe you could talk scandal.” 

“ I wonder some one does not interview 
them and put them in a book. Think of three 
elderly women belonging to different persua- 
sions, keeping house separately, having differ- 
ent ideas as to diet, yet never disputing. In- 
telligent, well-bred, as I suppose people were 
thirty or forty, oh, fifty years ago.” 

“ Why, I never heard of such a thing ! ” and 
Mrs. Bell leaned over, all interest. 

“ It is all true. They are fine women. I 

A 

wish there were more like them,” declared Mr. 
Hildreth. 

“ They came to call on me. They are very 
punctilious. Then they invited Mrs. Stirling 
and myself to tea. And it was just lovely. It’s 
a great spacious house, full of all manner of 
queer things, some beautiful, some ugly. We 


KEEPING A SECRET 


203 


were in the real dining-room. One sister was 
at either end of the table, one in the middle; 
that was Hetty, the youngest, who was just 
seventy. We were opposite her, and she 
poured our tea. She believes in all the good 
things of life. Miss Mary had her bread, some 
apples chopped fine for a salad, some potatoes 
treated the same way but cold, and sliced toma- 
toes — they have a mysterious way of keeping 
them up to Christmas; Miss Eliza had some 
sliced smoked salmon garnished with boiled 
egg, she never eats meat either; Miss Hetty 
had some delicious cold chicken, canned fruit, 
pot cheese that was a dream, it was so rich and 
toothsome; and cake galore. Miss Mary gave 
us some of her apple salad that had a bit of 
nutmeg that flavored it in a lovely fashion. 
And I tasted Miss Eliza’s fish. No one com- 
mented on the other’s taste, they simply said, 
‘ I do so or so,’ with the utmost sweetness, and 
the perfect right which is very attractive. Miss 
Mary uses her great grandmother’s china, Miss 
Eliza her grandmother’s, and Miss Hetty her 
mother’s. There doesn’t seem to be any fric- 
tion.” 


204 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ There is not,” interposed Mr. Hildreth 
earnestly. “ And I have known them for 
years. Then did Miss Mary play for you? ” 

“ Oh, yes. One of the others said/ Mary, 
you go and play for Miss Grant and we will 
wash up the dishes.’ It is a thin-legged old- 
fashioned piano, but she made it yield a tender 
sweetness. Such beautiful hymns as she sang, 
many of them I had never heard before, but 
it seemed as if ‘ Praise the Lord ’ was in all of 
them. It was like the song of the three chil- 
dren in the fiery furnace. Why, I felt as if 
I had been at a camp meeting, though really I 
don’t know anything about that.” 

Helen’s face was glowing with the remem- 
bered enjoyment. Mrs. Bell came over and 
took her hand. 

“ My dear, you have given me some heart- 
felt enjoyment. I am glad to know there is 
some of the leaven of the Lord’s love still in 
the different places and I do trust that it will 
leaven the world. Why can’t we all be gra- 
cious and lovely with our own, and our daily 
life?” 

“ Then they are so unaffected with their 


KEEPING A SECRET 205 

goodness. It is their daily life, not mere Sun- 
day religion.’’ 

“ I can’t see why any one should laugh about 
them,” exclaimed Helen indignantly. 

“ Can any one be cruel enough to do that ? ” 

“ They have peculiarities, of course; we all 
do. The newer people term them characteris- 
tics, and that makes them seem the proper 
touch,” and Helen laughed brightly. 

“ I really would make a pilgrimage to see 
your ladies and feel well repaid. Can’t you in- 
vite me when summer comes again ? ” asked 
Mrs. Bell. 

“ We shall all be glad to welcome any friend 
of Miss Grant’s, and Westfield is lovely in the 
summer. And now I must thank you for a 
great deal of pleasure,” and Mr. Hildreth 
turned eager, smiling eyes to Shirley. “ We are 
off on a holiday, and I have to-morrow to de- 
vote to these ladies. I have seats for the 
‘ Huguenots ’ — there is a wonderful new tenor 
singing in it. And can I propose the Histori- 
cal Society Rooms in the morning for your im- 
provement, Miss Grant ? ” glancing at her in an 
amused but persuasive fashion. “ You see I do 


206 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


not wish you to forget your college lore while 
you are shaping these youthful minds to receive 
it.” 

Shirley excused herself, though she under- 
stood that she was graciously included. The 
two girls assented with pleasure. 

“ What a delightful man ! ” exclaimed the 
elder Mrs. Bell. “ Why, Westfield must be 
rather extraordinary, or do you look at people 
through rose-colored glasses, Helen? I think 
we could not all have had them on to-night. I 
could wish he were twenty years younger.” 

“Why?” asked Willard curiously, though 
he thought of a reason himself. 

“ Because he would have that much longer 
to serve the world and enjoy it,” she answered 
with sweet gravity. 


CHAPTER IX 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 

“ Shirley,” Willard said, “ don’t tease 
Helen about Mr. Hildreth. One can see that he 
admires her very much. But she is different 
from most girls and it would spoil a nice 
friendship for her.” 

“ Oh, you saw that ? ” There was a saucy 
piquancy in the young wife’s face. 

“ I don’t know how he could help it. You 
see they are brought together a good deal and 
I think she feels rather indebted to him for 
several things. But you know it may not be 
real love on his part. He must have seen num- 
bers of charming women by this time. And 
Helen has a curious sensitiveness about such 
matters. She is the youngest and the wisest 
girl I even knew, so truthful and straightfor- 
ward, yet never making it unpleasant for any 
one. You see she is so interested in all things 
outside of herself that she is never thinking 
207 


208 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

what that or this thing means. She never stud- 
ies over the compliments men pay her, or the 
preferences they show her, to see what she can 
extract out of them that is purely personal. She 
makes them general, the coin of society that is 
dealt out to every one. ,, 

“ He would be worlds too old, anyhow,” said 
Shirley reflectively. 

“ She likes him because there isn’t any dan- 
ger, but if another person suggested it, she 
would draw in the attractive frankness that is 
such a charm. I remember how father took 
to her, and you see how sincere and friendly 
she was with Mr. Morse, and how delighted 
she was with her friend’s engagement. She is 
so purely truthful and honorable with herself 
that she really compels others to be the same. 
She isn’t thinking a bit about marriage.” 

“ But I want her to be married,” protested 
the young wife. 

“ I want her to have the man she can love 
with her whole heart, and it will be a love 
worth untold treasures. But so far I haven’t 
seen any one splendid enough.” 

“ I should be jealous if you were not entirely 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 20g 

splendid enough for me,” she returned ten- 
derly. “ But I think we must confess our secret 
to Miss Craven. You see she will be buying 
Christmas gifts soon, and examining the 
pretty things in the stores, and she might write 
to her ” 

“ You wise little woman! I don't believe we 
can wait until Christmas. It might get noised 
about.” 

They both laughed, but a shining moisture 
was in her lovely eyes. 

Mr. Hildreth came for the ladies the next 
morning and they had a most enjoyable as well 
as instructive time over the treasures from all 
lands. It seemed to Helen that she could hardly 
get her fill. Suppose sometime she should turn 
into such a student as Miss Coultas at the col- 
lege, or her father ! She was beginning to un- 
derstand the fascination and thought more ten- 
derly of him. 

The opera was fine and the tenor marvelous 
in sweetness and pathos. 

“ I don't know how to thank you,” she said 
with her good-by to Mr. Hildreth, who was 
to take the train for home. 


210 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ You deserved a bright holiday after the 
three hard months,” he returned. “ I am sorry 
it could not have been made easier.” 

“ I don’t want to get spoiled in the begin- 
ning,” and she glanced up with a sweet, merry 
archness. 

“ Mr. Underwood doesn’t stand for much 
spoiling. I hope you will have a pleasant 
Sunday. I think I shall take tea with the 
Goulds. I am a privileged visitor.” 

“I am glad you are going there,” she said 
unaffectedly. 

Their Sunday was happy as well. Mrs. 
Travis had insisted upon their spending it with 
her, and they had a heart-cheering talk about 
the old summer at the seaside. Jack had de- 
veloped into quite a manly fellow, still thinking 
a good deal of himself and his opinions. Bea- 
trice was a really pretty young girl, and the 
two little boys were big now, one fitting for 
Columbia. 

It was rather hard to get up so early in the 
morning. The skies were gray and lowering 
and the east wind blew up quite sharp. Wil- 
lard would see her safely on the train, and then 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 


21 1 


the towns and villages flew by quickly until 
Westfield was announced. 

She had not time to go home, but she was 
glad to be not a moment late. She shrank a 
little from the day’s work, but there were 
cordial greetings from the children. And Mr. 
Underwood said: 

“ Well, did you find anything to be specially 
thankful for ? ” There was something in the 
tone that jarred upon her, his mood savored of 
sarcasm. 

“ Oh, so much ! I believe I shall appoint a 
special thanksgiving for myself. Two mag- 
nificent operas, a morning at that splendid 
Museum, and the loveliest of all visiting 
times,” in a kind of jubilant tone. 

“Well, you were in luck!” 

The children were difficult to manage. Reci- 
tations were poor, and the problems were 
enough to make one scream, she thought. A 
teacher’s task was not an easy one. She won- 
dered if a specialty would not have been more 
satisfactory. 

But that afternoon, and now it had settled 
into a fine, sullen rain, came two nice boxes 


212 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

with handles to lift them about, and a paper 
package of something round and hard, ex- 
plained by a note from Mr. Hildreth. There 
were crocuses, hyacinths, and tulips. “ It might 
be entertaining for the children to plant them 
and watch their growth. In six weeks some of 
them would bloom in the warmth of the atmos- 
phere.” 

A few of the larger girls did not care. It 
was such messy work and soiled your hands. 
But there were enough to take an eager interest 
and make it pleasant. Several of the boys 
joined, and it was quite dark when they were 
through. Now it was raining hard. 

“ It’s been really lonesome without you,” 
said Mrs. Stirling. “ I hope you have brought 
a budget of news from New York. Sometimes 
I think we are quite benighted. Mr. Hil- 
dreth had a number of the school folks and 
their wives to dinner, and I do suppose 
lots of turkeys suffered. We didn't go any- 
where.” 

Helen told them about the two beautiful 
operas, describing the singers and following 
the stories. 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 213 

“ Why, it is next to going yourself!” de- 
clared Mrs. Stirling. “ Miss Grant, you do 
make everything so interesting. Do you know, 
sometimes I wish I were a little girl going to 
school to you.” 

“ But when it came to Latin and those awful 
problems, and analysis, you would be glad you 
were grown up,” said the big girl. 

Helen had been used to cliques in college, 
some of them not at all admirable, but they 
seemed quite ridiculous here, with the few in 
number. She had tried earnestly to make them 
fraternize, but the older ones considered them- 
selves young ladies, and quite tabooed the next 
in age. As for the real children she found 
them the most tractable, the most eager to 
learn, ready for any experimental knowledge. 
Some of the boys kept their standing with the 
grammar school ball club. She had tried to 
rouse some enthusiasm among the older ones, 
but it had been severely discouraged and 
laughed at by Eastman, Lang, and Benson. The 
gymnasium training had not been a success 
either except among the younger ones. The 
young ladies complained that the Indian clubs 


214 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

were too heavy, that the bars roughened one’s 
hands, that the vaulting was unladylike. About 
every other “ gym ” day two or three excuses 
would be brought from the easily persuaded 
mothers. 

“ We are not going to train for athletics,” 
said Georgia Winters. “ I am not booked for 
college, but father thinks I ought to graduate 
here. I’d like to go to some school in New 
York where they train girls for real society 
ladies, and have dancing and afternoon teas 
and all that. I met a girl last summer who was 
at one, and every fortnight they had regular 
parties and could ask in their men friends. 
They don’t say, gentlemen, any more.” 

“ And that’s queer, too. Mr. Conover said 
the other day that Mr. Hildreth was a perfect 
gentleman. I like the term.” 

“ Well, it isn’t fashionable now.” 

“ I think Miss Grant ought to have some 
stylish society ways. I don’t see that college 
training has done much for her, except to make 
her run through the geometry problems like a 
race horse. They might as well be in San- 
scrit.” 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 


215 


“What is Sanscrit?” asked another. 

“ Oh, one of those old dead languages that 
no one ever converses in. Why, we ought to 
be studying French. There’s some fine French 
poetry and — plays.” 

“ Girls ! ” exclaimed Katherine Ford, “ I 
have a splendid idea! Let us form a club. 
They have them in college and they are such 
fun ! ” 

“ Don’t for pity’s sake ask us to read or study 
anything more,” sighed Hattie Dinsmore. 
“ I’m worn out now, and just sick and tired of 
Shakespeare. Could you make anything out 
of ‘ The Tempest ’ ? Mother thought it wasn’t 
the things for girls to read, Miranda falling in 
love as soon as she had seen Ferdinand, with- 
out knowing whether he was respectable or 
not.” 

“ I don’t mean that kind of a club. I’ve read 
in stories where college girls went to each 
other’s rooms at night and made fudge and 
coffee and had lots of goodies. They had a 
chafing dish. I can cook oysters splendidly on 
our chafing dish.” 

“ But we couldn’t come here in the evening. 


216 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


And cooking doesn’t look very inviting to me- 
Candy-making is better when you ask in the 
boys. Why not have a regular party ? ” 

“ I don’t mean that,” returned Miss Ford 
with dignity. “ It is stylish now to have a club 
where you vote the girls in, and if you don’t 
like any girl you can blackball her and she 
must stay out. I should want it very select. 
And we’d have a password ” 

“ But what would you do ? ” was the query. 

“ Oh, we’d sit around and discuss our likes 
and dislikes, and, well, I don’t just know. 
Men talk politics, but we don’t care about that. 
We might take up the fashions, or read a novel 
and talk about it. Oh, we’d find things to do. 
Let’s hunt up some of the college stories and 
learn what the girls did. There are two or 
three capital ones in the library, but I’ve for- 
gotten them now.” 

“ Girls, there’s just six minutes to the lan- 
guage lesson, and it’s an awful grind. All 
those words above and under the lines, and re- 
lations and everything, confuse me so that I 
can’t tell whether I’m first cousin to anything 
under the sun or not.” 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 21 *] 

“ And to-morrow is composition day and I 
haven’t an idea ” 

“ So hush, and let’s study.” 

The six minutes were up. It was a wretched 
recitation. 

“You will take the same lesson again 
and lose the marks for this,” said Miss Grant 
quietly. 

“ At all events I’ll be primed for to-morrow. 
My composition is done. And you will be so 
surprised ! ” exclaimed Miss Winters. 

It had been very cold since Thanksgiving. 
The two or three flurries of snow had not 
amounted to much, but it was announced that 
Jones’s pond was frozen over hard, and that 
there was splendid skating up the river. 

“ Miss Grant, do you skate ? ” asked Lilian, 
as they were walking home. 

“ Indeed I do. It used to be one of our great 
pastimes,” and she experienced a sudden ex- 
hilaration. 

“ Will you go to-morrow? ” 

“ With pleasure.” Helen felt her blood tingle 
at the thought. This might stir up the chil- 
dren. There had been nothing much since the 


218 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

day of the fern-gathering. Of course she was 
asked out to tea, but some of the best people 
rather held aloof. They didn’t want to ask 
Miss Parker, or Miss Jaynes, whose father 
was a journeyman carpenter and had worked 
about their houses. They didn’t quite know 
whether they ought to make an exception, and 
Mrs. Eastman’s verdict settled it. But then, 
Helen didn’t particularly like the teas except 
at Mrs. Dean’s and Mrs. Millard’s. She had 
been asked to join an evening whist club, but 
declined. 

It was clear and cold on Saturday, but the 
sun shone with a certain jolly aspect as if he 
was quivering with fun at the blue noses and 
red cheeks he evoked. Jones’s pond was in a 
rather low place between two rises of ground. 
Autumn rains filled it up. Not being very deep, 
it was safe for the children. 

Helen put on her short skirt, her jacket 
trimmed with fur, and her fur cap that had a 
red wing for trimming. 

“Oh, how handsome you look! ” ejaculated 
Lilian. “ I wish I could have a color like that 
and a clear complexion.” 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 


219 


“ I’m afraid you wouldn’t take the trouble,” 
laughed Helen. “ Few good things come with- 
out an effort.” 

“Why, I’d — what would I have to do?” 

“ There’s the morning bath and a good rub.” 

“ But I wouldn’t have time, truly.” 

“ Oh, yes, you would if you were in real ear- 
nest. And at least one good brisk walk 
through the day. You remember I’ve told you 
you lag too much. You want vim and spirit.” 

“ But you see when things haven’t gone 
right with you, and you don’t just know what 
is best — and — and I never thought study so 
hard. I can get along with the plain 
things ” 

“ Let us walk up now. Throw your shoul- 
ders back and draw long even breaths without 
any effort.” 

“ But it tires me,” rather fretfully. 

“ You would soon get used to it. And I 
wish you would practice with the Indian clubs 
or the dumbbells.” 

Lilian gave a long sigh. 

“ Oh, hear the children ! ” 

They crossed a stubble field and came in sight 


220 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


of the pond. It was half covered with a merry 
throng laughing and shouting. Then some one 
cried, “ Oh, there’s Miss Grant ! ” 

Allen Millard came over to her. “ I’m try- 
ing to teach Ruth to skate,” he said. “ Oh, I’d 
like to see you. May I put on your skates ? ” 

“ Why, I’ve been used to waiting on myself. 
In a girls’ college you do not have any beaux,” 
smiling brightly. 

“ But I’d like to,” wistfully. 

“ Very well. I’ll be obliged. You skate?” 

“ Oh, yes, some. I thought at first I never 
would be able to, and I had to try hard. I 
didn’t like to give up everything: I have only 
one skate on because I can manage better with 
Ruth.” 

“ Thank you ever so much.” She stood up. 

He swung his cap. “ Make way for Miss 
Grant,” he cried joyously. 

“ Come, Lilian.” 

The children fell back a little. Some of them 
flew like birds in a child’s fearless fashion. 
Helen took rather long slow strides at first, 
smiling to the right and left and waving her 
hand, Allen watched her with delight. The 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 


22 1 


children paused to look at her. Then she 
caught one little girl by the hand and they 
spun round to the great delight of the others. 

“ Oh me, Miss Grant ! Me next ! ” and some 
eager hands were thrust out. She took one and 
another. 

Lilian skated very well, she saw, and she 
nodded approvingly to her. The pond rang 
with shouts and laughter. Now and then some 
one had a tumble, but the inexperienced ones 
kept near the edge. Presently she glided in and 
sat down on a large stone. She had unfastened 
her jacket but now she closed it again. 

“ Oh, Miss Grant, that was splendid ! Only 
the reaches were not long enough,” Allen ex- 
claimed delightedly. “ I wish you’d go up on 
the river with me. It’s safe enough, for the 
channel is not very deep and it freezes pretty 
hard. If there’s any danger, Mr. Hildreth sends 
his man out to mark it. I can’t skate like that, 
I don’t know that I shall ever be able to, but it 
is so exhilarating. And it’s something you do 
your own self.” 

The boy had a really pretty face with large, 
soft, wistful eyes. 


222 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“And how does Ruth make out?” 

“ This is the first of her trying, except a little 
bit near the house. She is afraid. Ruth ” 

Ruth came shyly. She was fair-haired with 
round wondering blue eyes. 

“ I want to learn so much,” she said in a 
pleading manner. 

“ And you will in a little while. You are in 
the kindergarten ? ” 

“ But I’m going in the primary soon. I al- 
most got in last summer, but not quite. And I 
want to get in the high school. Allen thinks it 
so nice.” 

Allen smiled with a little confusion. 

“Oh, Miss Grant, skate again, won’t you? 
You went so splendidly!” cried half a dozen 
voices. 

“ This place is for you little folks. I’m 
afraid I shall run over you.” 

“ Oh no. We will keep off a little. Go just 
as fast as you can. It is like a bird flying.” 

“ A great big bird among a lot of little 
wrens,” she replied laughingly 

But she consented and did her best. The 
children laughed, shouted, and clapped in wild 



/ImyjBvooAs. 


Then she caught one little girl by the hand and they 

spun around. — Page 22 1. 




DUTIES AND PLEASURES 223 

delight. Then she sat down again and they 
gathered around, asking eager questions and 
telling bits about themselves and what they 
were doing. They patted her cap and brushed 
the fur on her coat, and one little tot said : 

“ Oh, I wish you were my teacher, you are 
so pretty ! ” 

Then she began to take off her skates. “ Do 
you think you could go on the river ? ” Allen 
asked pleadingly. “ It’s moonlight now, and it 
will be just splendid Monday night if it is 
clear. It’s a long walk.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mind walking. Yes, if it is 
clear. If not, let us say Tuesday.” 

“ Oh, I’m so glad ! ” and the boy’s face 
shone with gladness. “ I think we will go 
home now. Come, Ruth.” 

He picked up her skates and swung them 
over his shoulder. “ Let me carry yours, Miss 
Grant.” 

“ Oh, no,” in a softened tone. 

“ I’d rather,” pleadingly. 

So she allowed him, but she said : 

“ I’m glad you thought of your little sister 
first. That is the mark of a gentleman.” 


224 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

He blushed with delight. 

Lilian Firth looked the better for her outing. 
She went again with her aunt in the after- 
noon to make some calls, a thing she did not 
like very much. Helen wrote letters in her 
room until Jane said: 

“ Mr. Hildreth is downstairs, Miss Grant, 
and would like to see you.” 

She went down bright and smiling to meet 
him. 

“ I hear you were out on a frolic this morn- 
ing,” he exclaimed, holding her hand. “ I 
have a great mind to ask how old you are just 
now.” 

“ Sixteen!” she replied, with a ripple of 
laughter. “ The little ones were charming. If 
I could only imbue the older ones with as 
much enthusiasm ! Is there safe skating on the 
river ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, now; will be, if this weather con- 
tinues. There’s plenty of space. From the 
flagpole up it is all right, but I don’t like the 
children to trust it down below, though the 
large boys do. It changes up above the second 
bridge and runs off wild, spreading over the 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 225 

country, as you learned the day of the fern 
hunt.” 

“ I had a lovely cavalier this morning and 
he invited me to go skating Monday evening. 
It is the first time a young man has invited me 
out since I have been here.” 

She looked merry and mischievous, as if it 
had not weighed heavily on her mind. 

“ May I ask who the brave man was ? ” 

“ Oh, am I so formidable ? ” She gave a 
gay rippling laugh. “ It’s — well, I think my 
favorite scholar among the boys, Allen Mil- 
lard.” 

“ A fine boy.” 

“ Yes, I wish there were more like him.” 

“ If it is clear and moonlight — one couldn’t 
happen without the other,” a vague smile light- 
ing his face, “ you will have a delightful time. 
Yes, go by all means. And now let us talk 
about your friends. I don’t know when I have 
enjoyed anything so much. That little South- 
ern beauty is very fascinating, and the mother 
most delightful. They set at nought the feud 
commonly supposed to affect that relation- 
ship.” 


226 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Mother Bell is one of the sweetest and best 
of women. She was my dear friend and ad- 
viser in a very dreary and troubled time. And 
her husband was a wise and tender one. I 
should like to have been born into that family, 
and belong to them. ,, 

Could she not have belonged to them in a 
different relationship, he wondered? For the 
young man evidently had a tender regard for 
her. 

“ Did you live near each other ? ” he asked 
at a venture. He wanted to hear her talk. 
Her voice had a joyous strain and all its 
inflections were unusually perfect. She 
certainly showed some fine training. And 
the pretty changes in her face were worth 
watching. 

“ Oh, no,” and she gave a retrospective smile. 
“ I was a little country girl and a very kind 
lady sent me to a most admirable school, a real 
home school in a lovely, cultivated old town. I 
met that pretty Daisy they talked about, you 
remember, who had such a brief life. I visited 
her and somehow — you never can tell what 
brings about likes for certain people and indif- 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 227 

ference to others who are quite as good and 
worthy/’ 

“ And — the young man ? ” tentatively. 

“ Oh, Willard? We were such friends. My 
father had set me to learning Greek in a hard, 
dry way, and Willard helped me over rough 
places. He studied law and will some day be a 
member of his firm. He used to come up to 
college — we could have our friends, you know, 
and I had taken up Shirley Chardavoyne, who 
was fine in some things and very deficient in 
others. And she fell in love with me, — girls 
do that quite often, you know, but this was a 
very real love and she wrote me beautiful 
verses. She is a poet. And Willard fell in 
love with her. It was natural/’ with a soft, en- 
trancing laugh. 

There was none of that kind of love between 
them, he decided, or she would have shown a 
different feeling, flushed a little perhaps. He 
wondered why he felt glad that it was so. 

“ Tell me about your father. There is a book 
dedicated to his memory. Why, he was a 
great scholar ! ” 

There were many things she could relate 


228 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

without touching upon infelicities, such as his 
last friendship with the Reverend Mr. Walters, 
and his death that in a way was serene. 

“ I am glad you did not go to London/’ he 
said in a very earnest tone. “ It would have 
been no kind of life for a young girl — for 
you,” with a fervent emphasis. 

“ Oh, I didn’t want to go. It was then Mrs. 
Bell comforted me so much. I never can be 
grateful enough to her.” 

“ And about Hope ? What sort of a town 
was that?” He did enjoy her talk. She 
neither put herself in the foreground nor held 
herself back; her impersonal manner held him 
with a charm. 

It was getting dusky. She heard Jane be- 
ginning with the tea things. 

“ We must have a light,” she exclaimed, ris- 
ing. “ And oh, there comes Mrs. Stirling ! ” 

That lady and her niece had had a rather 
pleasant time calling. She came in with pink 
cheeks and bright eyes, and greeted her visitor 
cordially. 

Mr. Hildreth declared presently that he 
must return home. 


DUTIES AND PLEASURES 229 

“ No, you must stay and have a cup of tea 
with us,” said Mrs. Stirling persuasively. “ It 
has been so long since you have dropped in to 
tea.” 

“ I do not think I will need much coaxing. 
I sometimes tire of my own solitary meals 
when I have no guests.” 

Then they discussed neighborhood matters 
and the coming Christmas, church festivities, 
Christmas trees, and the new proprietor of the 
paper mill who was putting in up-to-date ma- 
chinery, and who had purchased the old Craw- 
ford house and was having that put in order. 

“ There are five or six children,” he said, 
“ some quite large, and they may be a new 
trial for you, Miss Grant,” with a rather hu- 
morous expression. 

Helen noticed that he made no reference to 
the Thanksgiving visit. Did she quite like 
having secrets with him? Yet she liked him 
very much. 


CHAPTER X 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 

Helen overruled Lilian Firth’s objections 
and she was ready to accompany her oh the 
skating expedition. Helen felt she had been a 
little rash in promising, but the splendid ex- 
ercise had tempted her. 

“ Do you suppose there will be any other 
venturesome people out ? ” she asked of Allen. 

“ Oh, lots of them. And Mr. Hildreth said 
to skate along the edge soon after we passed 
the first bridge. It will shorten the walk a 
good deal.” 

They picked their way down. The going 
was rather rough. Here was where she had 
crossed over the day she felt so lonesome and 
tired, and had run away and met with an ad- 
venture. She laughed softly to herself. But 
her sympathies went warmly out to the boy 
with a little limp, who trudged along buoy- 
antly. 


230 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 23 1 

It was a glorious night with a full moon that 
silvered the leafless twigs and made great 
reaches of whitened meadow-land that sug- 
gested snow. It sparkled on the river as if it 
were sown with diamonds. The air had soft- 
ened and there was no wind. 

“ It will snow in a day or two,” said Lilian. 
“ It is in the air.” 

“ Oh, I hope not ! ” cried Allen. 

“ But there is grand fun in a snowstorm and 
after,” declared Helen. 

u We can put on our skates here,” began the 
boy. 

“ Now you must allow me to wait upon my- 
self,” protested Helen, and while they were 
making ready several others came up. Helen 
knew two of the girls and with them was their 
mother, Mrs. Ridley. 

“ I'm glad to know you, Miss Grant. And 
I am doubly glad that you skate. You will set 
a good example to our supersensitive young 
ladies. Of course you know some of the doc- 
tors say that a girl should never skate, but I've 
done it ever since I was seven. I've had four 
children, I do my own housekeeping, and a 


232 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

good deal of spring gardening. I’m round and 
rosy, I have no fads about eating, I am never 
ill and very rarely take a cold. We women do 
not get out of doors enough, dawdle too much. 
You want to keep your blood in circulation. 
Come, girls ! ” 

“ Hello, Miss Grant ! I had half a mind 
to ask you to-day if you didn’t want to join a 
skating party, but I wasn’t quite sure I should 
go myself. Mrs. Underwood doesn’t skate, 
more’s the pity. And she has a cold. But the 
night was so fine I couldn’t resist. Well, 
Allen! And Miss Firth! Isn’t that Mrs. Rid- 
ley ahead? She’s the champion skater of the 
county, I think.” 

“ I had an invitation,” announced Helen 
laughingly. “ And it is one of my pleasures.” 

“ It’s a fine country amusement, worlds bet- 
ter than playing bridge in a warm room.” 

They started off. Helen was truly glad to 
see Mr. Underwood. Lilian and he spun on 
ahead. Helen held in a little for Allen’s sake. 

After the turn in the river they saw quite 
a throng ahead of them. Here the river wid- 
ened out again, but was rather shallow. 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 233 

“Now I want you to skate your best, Miss 
Grant, and not mind me,” said Allen. “ I 
shall enjoy seeing you distance some of them, 
as I can’t do it.” 

One and another nodded to her without 
waiting for an introduction. There was much 
merry laughter. There were many of the 
schoolboys, but a good sprinkling of grown 
folk, too. 

“ A dare ! ” cried Mr. Underwood. “ That 
big tree up there the stake.” 

They were as fleet as the wind. One and 
another turned to look at them. Neither 
seemed to gain an inch. 

“ Underwood’s a first-class skater. That 
girl can’t beat him,” said a man. 

“ She’s the high-school teacher.” 

“ By jove, she goes like the wind ! ” said 
another. 

Helen’s training had given her the keynote 
to running, not to waste her efforts in the be- 
ginning. Now she spurred up as the great 
sycamore loomed dark before them. Long 
straight strides with hardly a motion of the 
body. She passed the tree, turned and faced 


234 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

him. How her radiant countenance glowed 
and her eyes shone like stars! 

“ Well, I’m beaten! I’m quite out of prac- 
tice. I didn’t skate much last winter,” he said 
excusingly. 

“ And I didn’t skate a bit all summer,” she 
replied with comical gravity. 

The others came up. Some of the men 
chaffed Mr. Underwood, who was a little 
nettled. 

“ Oh! ” cried Allen when they met, “ it was 
splendid! I didn’t think you would beat, but 
I was sort of praying in my heart. Mr. Under- 
wood led the van last winter.” 

“ But Mrs. Ridley is excellent.” 

“ Yes. They are about neck and neck. 
Now please take a turn with me. Oh, Miss 
Grant, you don’t quite know what it is to 
be ” and there was a quiver in the voice. 

“ But you are making a fine scholar. After 
all, it is a man’s brains and not his heels that 
win him the victories of life.” 

“ How you comfort one ! ” 

They went slowly down, and he was proud 
of his lovely partner. The young men were 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 235 

begging introductions to her. Truth to tell, 
they had felt a little afraid of so much erudi- 
tion. 

It was a very jolly time, and Mrs. Ridley 
said to her, “ Sometime, when we are fresher, 
I’ll try you for a race. But my ! You are an 
elegant skater ! ” 

She was pretty tired when they reached 
home, but she took a good rub-down and slept 
late the next morning. 

“ We ought to have gone and seen the 
show,” said Dick Eastman in a sarcastic tone. 
“ She beat Woody all to rags. I bet I could 
have run her down.’' 

Eastman had been at the club playing whist 
for small stakes, though his father had 
forbidden that. It was just among the 
boys. 

There were strugglings and heartburnings, 
and much wasted time planning about Christ- 
mas. Katherine Ford was going to have a 
real dancing party on Christmas Eve, which 
would be Monday night. Georgia Winters 
would have hers on Thursday of the week, so 
they wouldn’t clash. She was beginning to 


236 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

hold her head quite high, for she had written 
two rather pretty poetic compositions and one 
had been published in the Gazette. 

Christmas fell on Tuesday. School would 
close the previous Friday. Helen and Mr. 
Underwood had been very much engrossed in 
some new plans, though they could not be put 
into execution until after the midwinter exam- 
inations. 

It had snowed the very next day after the 
skating frolic. And a few days after snow 
again, then when the roads were broken the 
sleighing was excellent. Mr. Hildreth was a 
kind of public benefactor just now. He took 
the Miss Goulds out in his two-seated sleigh, he 
made a party for some of the larger girls, and 
several of the busy mothers who had not many 
pleasures. Sometimes the sleigh was sent with 
Martin. And one afternoon he took Mrs. 
Stirling and Lilian. 

“ It will be your turn on Saturday,” he an- 
nounced to Helen gravely. 

“Another party? I am afraid you are get- 
ting too wild and youthful ? ” 

“Would you like me to be set back?” 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 237 

“ No ! ” decisively, with a bright upward 
look. “ I like you best just as you are.” 

She did not color at the frank admission. 
He knew there was no coquetry in it. 

“ Having done my duty by my neighbors, 
I am going to please myself, and have a pleas- 
ant talk with you. Mr. Underwood said you 
had been working very hard lately. You must 
have a little diversion as well as the others.” 

His tone was grave and straightforward. 
She would be silly to attach any meaning 
to it. 

“ That is my business, you know. And now 
we are soon to have quite a long holiday.” 

“ I would like to know how you are going 
to spend it. So we will talk it over,” he said 
with his adieu. 

He came as he had announced. The light, 
dainty cutter would hold but two. There was 
a sparkle of frostiness in the air and the sun 
was rather pale. 

“ Some more snow,” he said. “ Now that 
it has come I should like it to go on. It is fine 
winter weather.” 

The horses were full of spirit. It was ex- 


238 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

hilarating to be spinning along over the sound- 
less road. 

“ I suppose you have heard there is to be 
an influx of young people,” he began. “ We 
are to gather them up for the school. I have 
met this Mr. Henderson and he seems a very 
nice, sensible man, tired of city life and its sur- 
rounding, its temptations, too. The paper mill 
has been on the down-hill road for two years. 
He understands the business and has plenty 
of capital. And he has seven children of his 
own and an orphan niece.” 

“ What a crowd ! They can’t all be in the 
high school, though.” 

“ The son is past seventeen. He means to 
take him into business when he has a little 
more education. The niece is sixteen, has had 
some training abroad. There are twin girls 
past fifteen, who have spent a year in a board- 
ing school which he didn’t seem to like. There 
are four younger children.” 

“ We have no commercial course. O dear, 
I wish there were fifty new children ! I 
should so like to have all the divisions. We 
cannot have any seniors,” with an arch laugh. 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 239 

“ I’m afraid they will not be ready for it even 
next year. The smallness of it troubles me.” 

“ But you see you have been with such a 
crowd. And isn’t it easier? ” he asked. 

“ You want enough for a spirit of rivalry. 
There are five large boys banded together, with 
Dick Eastman for a leader. Mr. Underwood 
gave them a good stirring up and since then 
they have done better. But you should hear 
the foolish questions they ask with an inno- 
cent air that did deceive me at first, and I was 
very anxious to increase their supply of knowl- 
edge. Then, as the boys say, I ‘ caught on,’ ” 
and she turned a mirthful face toward him. 
“ Now I refer him to a rule or his book. It is 
a kind of covert strife as to which shall come 
out best. You see if there were two or three 
others to make a variety, but here one always 
upholds the other. Eastman isn’t truthful. 
He can wriggle out of anything with the 
smoothest air. And I just hate those miser- 
able, mean subterfuges.” 

He could see that she hated all things that 
were not honest and upright. What a splendid 
boy she would make! Then he would offer 


240 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

her a father’s consideration and affection. To 
have a son like that ! 

“ I’m telling tales out of school,” and she 
flushed in spite of the cold. “ I don’t dare 
ever to say all of this to Mr. Underwood. He 
has an idea that all boys have to pass through 
this transition period, and that somehow they 
come out right. But he is very kind and help- 
ful and makes them respect my position out- 
wardly, at all events.” 

“ It is a hard place for a young girl to fill. I 
did not realize that at first,” he said with a sort 
of sympathizing regret. 

“ But I like the fight, too,” and she smiled 
enchantingly. “ I like to convince myself that 
my four years’ training has done something 
for me. I like to surmount difficulties. And 
I’m not finding fault, do not think that. I’m 
going straight on until my year is up, at least. 
I think of old Carlyle — ‘ Not what I have, but 
what I do, is my kingdom.’ And I want to do 
something worth while, to have some in- 
fluence, to pay back the good and kindly things 
that have been done to me. Oh, am I a fool- 
ishly erratic girl with a head full of impossible 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 24 1 

ideals ? But you have a quality that I found in 
my dear Mrs. Bell. You seem to win one to 
confidence, and one doesn’t feel afraid to trust 
you, to rely upon you. I think if any one was 
in bitter trouble, if any young fellow had gone 
astray, you would be a splendid and judicious 
friend.” 

Her voice rang with penetrative earnest- 
ness and touched him. How few understood 
— and to be appreciated for a duty was a rare 
thing ! 

“ I have tried it several times. I hope I shall 
not have lived quite in vain, and at the last I 
shall not be ashamed to give an account of my 
stewardship.” 

Then they lapsed into silence. She wished 
he knew Mr. Morse, and there was Gordon 
Danforth. She thought she would like to tell 
him of the young fellow’s first sacrifice and his 
three years’ banishment in western wilds, and 
then his relinquishing a sure prosperity in the 
hope of doing something better than mere 
money-getting. Ah, if he had such a son! She 
was momentarily jealous lest his own father 
should not appreciate him to the full. 


242 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

They passed pretty Rossmore in her snowy 
robes, here and there a wreath of faint blue 
curling smoke rising out of some chimney and 
drifting away. On some of the farms, chickens 
and cows were out for a little exercise. A 
lovely pastoral scene like a picture, with the 
outlines a little vague from the grayness steal- 
ing over the sky. 

“ What are your plans for the holidays ? ” 
he inquired presently. 

“ Oh ! ” she seemed to awake from a dream. 
“ I shall go to New York, and to Kingsland 
Manor, I think. After all, the time will be 
short, but I shall try to crowd it full. You see 
I am foolishly fond of enjoyment.” 

“ As youth should be. I wonder if I shall 
rouse your jealousy when I say I am going to 

N and shall see your dear Alma Mater, 

Professor Yarrow and his wife, and that won- 
derful little daughter. They are dying — think 
of that from the grave professor — to hear 
how you succeed.” 

“ Oh ! I half envy you ! ” and she turned her 
face toward him, wistful yet brilliant with 
pleasure. 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 243 

“ It’s a case where you want to be divided 
again,” she continued merrily. “ And my as- 
tral body wouldn’t do them much good. But 
I’m so glad you are going. Oh, I 
shall just count on hearing about them when 
you return! You will have a delightful 
time.” 

“ And on the return, — I wonder if it would 
be presuming to call on your friend at the 
Manor? She gave me a cordial invitation. I 
have a great curiosity to see her household, her 
orphan asylum, as you call it.” 

“ Why, she would be glad to see you, I 
know. And we could have a nice visit talking 
over matters.” 

“ I’m taking Dr. Johnson’s advice about 
keeping my friendships in repair by making 
new ones. Miss Grant, as you grow older 
make some friends younger than yourself. 
The older ones drop out of life and you may 
not, then you are left alone. And there is a 
vim and joyousness in the spirit of the younger 
ones that may keep you from growing old. 
Ah ! we all do like youth, and how prodigal we 
are of it, and 


244 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ The something sweet 
That follows youth with flying feet." 

The sun had grown paler and now the lav- 
ender gray clouds rose up and quite obscured 
it, while a slow-moving, sullen wind began to 
moan through the leafless trees. He tucked 
the wolf robe closer around her. How soft 
and white it was! She could have buried her 
face in it. 

“ Now for a spin! ” he exclaimed. “ Fancy 
yourself in an auto.” 

And spin they surely did. Trees, houses, 
and fences flew by with a blur. The horses 
felt they were on the homeward road, and 
jingled the bells merrily. A few flakes of 
snow drifted about. 

“ It spoiled the skating,” he said, “ but we 
have had this in its place. I wish the day had 
been pleasanter for your outing.” 

“ You have made it very pleasant,” she re- 
turned, with grave sweetness. 

There followed a very busy week. School 
was to close on Friday, though Christmas was 
not until Tuesday. They were all to go to 
the Auditorium for some closing exercises. 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 245 

Just before that Miss Grant demanded the 
attention of all the pupils. 

“ You are aware,” she began, “ that the 
mid-winter examination will take place next 
month and that will determine your standing 
until the close of the school year. There will 
be a reorganization of all the classes and per- 
haps some change in the studies. It is my ear- 
nest desire that you will be able to show a de- 
cided improvement that will not only be to 
your credit, but to that of the school. Each 
child has a duty toward that, a fact children do 
not seem to consider. You have been pro- 
vided with a beautiful building and many of 
the appliances of the higher education, but it 
rests with you to improve the advantages. I 
hope we shall all work together with a hearty 
good will during the next term, and I wish 
you all a very Merry Christmas.” 

Some of the children hung about her fondly. 
She had won a little love, she was sure of that, 
and there certainly was some improvement in 
them. They had not come up to her expecta- 
tions, it was true. 

“ And only a few of them will,” said Miss 


246 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

Parker. “ You see there’s the home environ- 
ment; the common ways, the incorrect speech, 
the careless habits. The mothers hope they 
will outgrow it all. A teacher can’t do every- 
thing. If she can stuff a little knowledge into 
their addle-pates she must be satisfied with 
that.” 

It was not encouraging nor enthusiastic, in- 
deed it rather depressed Helen. 

“ You must not lay it to heart,” consoled 
Mr. Underwood. “ You have done so much 
better than I was afraid you would that I feel 
quite jubilant. And now we will go off and 
refresh ourselves with chances and changes. I 
hope all yours will be pleasant,” and he bade 
her a very friendly adieu. 

Lilian Firth had decided to go home, as she 
called her brother’s house, and keep the feast 
with them. 

“ I don’t quite know what to make of her,” 
Mrs. Stirling said confidentially to Helen. 
“ She is a nice, truthful, helpful girl, and I 
shall be glad to have her. But somehow her 
heart doesn’t seem set on advancement. There 
may be schools that she could teach with her 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 247 

present knowledge, but they would be in some 
far-away place. That unlucky love affair has 
upset her. And I can’t tell you, Miss Grant, 
how much I have enjoyed your being here ! It 
has opened a new world to me, old as I am. 
Your reading and your talks have been such a 
pleasure, you have so much courage and hope, 
you see so much good everywhere, so much 
joy, and you are not afraid of using it. I think 
some of us make mistakes and believe that it is 
laying up treasures in heaven when we are so 
choice of it, while it is for our everyday use 
instead. I shall be so glad to welcome you 
back.” 

Then she had not wasted her efforts here. 
She felt moved, gratified. 

She went in to see Mrs. Underwood, who 
had not been very well and was rather cap- 
tious. 

“ I wish you cared to come without a special 
invitation/’ she began rather upbraidingly. 
“ I’d counted on having a good time with you. 
But you fuss over the children so much. You 
are at the Deans’ and the Millards’, and 
Heaven only knows where ! ” 


248 HELEN GRANT ; TEACHER 

“ You have so many old friends,” in a tone 
of excuse. 

“ As if I hadn’t room for any new ones ! ” 

“ Oh, there has been so much to do. Re- 
member that I am quite new to these methods, 
the best methods. I have to study out many 
ways, dubious ways sometimes,” smiling 
gravely, “ and often retrace my steps. There 
are exercises to go over and over, occasion- 
ally the last is worse than the first, instead of 
being better. And then one doesn’t feel enter- 
taining.” 

“ Oh, you are taking it too seriously. And 
you see by Miss Parker what that amounts to. 
She is as good as gold, and conscientious to a 
certain extent. But she has lopped off all the 
frills, and the frills are half the charm of life 
as well as of gowns. You can be a charming 
woman, Miss Grant, and you have enough 
good looks, too. For heaven’s sake don’t sink 
into a scrupulous, highly moral old maid and 
be disappointed that you can’t set the world 
straight. There’ll be teachers and schools and 
imps of children when you are dust and ashes. 
Look up a nice lover and get married.” 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 


249 


“Why are you not always happy then?” 
There was a bit of mischief in Helen’s eyes. 

“ I’ve had an awful cold; the grippe, I think. 
And I wanted to go away and be jolly, but — 
headaches and nerves that feel as if some place 
would snap, and a dark brown taste in your 
mouth and a hundred other things! Well, go 
off and have a grand time. I’ll be better- 
natured when you return.” 

Helen packed up a few things. She must 
do some shopping, get a new winter suit and a 
few books the library did not own. And her 
heart beat unwontedly at the thought of seeing 
those so dear to her. There were others at 
Hope. Would she ever get to them again? 

It was odd, she admitted, but of all the 
people she had met she was most interested in 
the Goulds and Mrs. Dean. She was simply 
a plain woman who seemed to know how to 
make the best of everything. Some of the 
neighbors called her a poor housekeeper. It 
was often nine o’clock at night before the sup- 
per dishes were washed. And she admitted 
frankly that she never studied a cook-book, 
neither was she troubled about any special 


250 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

style of diet. The children were healthy and 
happy, nicely but plainly dressed. 

“ I really cannot spend much time or money 
over any but their actual needs, and I want to 
train them not to be ashamed of their station 
in life. It seems a pity to me that people dress 
their children so much, but I simply can’t 
do it.” 

“ I’m sure Lois is a great favorite, and one 
of my best scholars,” Helen said approvingly. 
“ The other day she was the only one who 
knew about radium. Of course, it is a new 
thing.” 

“ Their father read about Madame Curie 
and the strange way they came to discover it, 
and how wonderful its heating properties were. 
When he comes to any new discovery or ex- 
periment he wants them to hear about it. I 
think he would have made quite a scholar, only 
he had to go to work so young. But he thinks 
that isn’t a good reason for a man remaining 
ignorant.” 

Ah, if there were more parents in such 
earnest ! 

The baby was bathed, given his supper, car- 


SOWING BESIDE ALL WAYS 2$I 

ried upstairs, and put in his crib while the 
supper was cooking. The children had their 
play hour. The happy group around the table 
was like a picture, Helen thought. They were 
not rude or boisterous, though they talked or 
laughed, or told some bright incident or a new 
fact that had come out at school. Lois, with 
a small basket, went round and gathered up 
knives and folks and spoons without any un- 
necessary rattle, then the plates, and brought 
on the simple dessert. All the while the con- 
versation flowed on harmoniously, and there 
seemed no haste to leave the table. Then Lois 
and Ethel helped their mother clear the rest of 
the table, put on the cloth, and the children 
went into a small ante-room to study their 
lessons. Mrs. Dean took up a bit of sewing. 

“ I don’t see how you keep them so good- 
natured,” Helen said in surprise. 

“ Why, they are healthy children, not over- 
worked, and have time for play. Of course 
there are little tiffs, but they soon learn that 
each child has equal rights. One isn’t made 
to give in to the other unless there is a good 
reason. Lois is quite a womanly little girl al- 


252 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


ready, but I don’t mean to have her grow up 
too soon, nor carry too many burdens. And 
they get plenty of sleep. I let them lie as long 
as possible in the morning. I can get my break- 
fast easier alone. And at night I send them 
out for a little run in the fresh air before they 
go to bed. Since they are here, it is my duty 
to give them good sound bodies.” 

Lois wanted to walk with father when he 
took Helen home and her mother consented. 
Helen felt as if she had been reading a page 
out of a book when she went there. Why 
couldn’t other mothers be as wise and ju- 
dicious, and give the home an air of restful- 
ness? 

The four months had widened her horizon 
a good deal, Helen felt. She was glad of the 
little break and she wanted to see her friends 
so much. She would have liked a few days 
with the old college tutors, and she almost 
envied Mr. Hildreth his visit with the 
Yarrows. 


CHAPTER XI 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 

“ Shirley, why are you so mysterious ? ” 
Helen asked laughingly as they rose from the 
dinner table. They were well and had wel- 
comed her warmly, but there was an indescrib- 
able charm about her friend that roused 
Helen’s curiosity. 

They went to the pretty parlor, where the 
lights were softened and already some Christ- 
mas greens were in evidence. The piano stood 
invitingly open. Helen sat down and ran her 
fingers over the keys. 

“ I’m starved for some music of my own 
making,” she exclaimed. “ And I miss the 
college and chapel singing. There is a sort of 
cultivated playing, and the young girls who 
pound or wander through the latest lesson, and 
ragtime songs. There are some good voices in 
school, — we are not rich enough to have a 
253 


254 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

regular musical trainer. I’d like to start a glee 
club. They have a mandolin club and a band 
at the clubhouse, but only men and boys be- 
long to that. Mr. Underwood has a fine voice, 
but he will not even take the trouble to sing in 
church. And Lilian Firth used to sing in the 
choir of her country church. O dear!” in a 
perplexed tone. 

“ Leave all the school matters alone,” in- 
sisted Shirley. “ Come over here. We have a 
great Christmas surprise for you. I have been 
keeping it almost a month and it has nearly 
worn me out. You are going up to Kingsland 
on Monday, and we must go quite early Tues- 
day morning. So we have decided ” 

“What is all this preamble about?” Helen 
glanced from one to the other ; both faces were 
full of smiles. 

“ It is a Christmas gift we have for you,” 
Willard said. “ I must be the donor. So — 
imagine the loveliest presentation speech — I 
couldn’t say anything beautiful enough,” and 
Shirley’s eyes were luminous with emotion. 
“ Open your box. From the two people who 
love you dearly.” 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 255 

It was folded in paper and tied with a white 
satin ribbon. 

“ The bow is too beautiful to disturb/’ glanc- 
ing up archly. “ I hope you haven’t been ex- 
travagant. I am only a half-country school 
ma’am, you must remember, really fallen from 
my high estate.” 

She untied it as she saw the curiously re- 
pressed look husband and wife exchanged, and 
lifted the cover. There lay a beautiful book 
in a pale lavender tint and gilt. “ Poems, by 
Shirley Chardevoyne.” 

“ Oh ! ” was all Helen said, too much sur- 
prised for any other word. 

Shirley turned the cover and title page. 
There was an inscription 

“ To my dearest friend, H. G.” 

Helen reached up her arms and clasped 
them about Shirley’s neck. For a moment 
neither spoke. 

Presently Shirley said, “ Oh, do not let us 
get unduly sentimental ! I want to tell you the 
story.” 

She dropped down beside Helen on the 
divan. 


256 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ And I want to hear it. And how you 
could keep the secret,” and Helen’s voice was 
tremulous with emotion. 

“ It was awfully hard,” and her pretty face 
was wrinkled up with the remembered en- 
deavor, making it like the veriest girl’s. 

“ But the story. Tell it while I am getting 
my delight into shape.” 

“ Do you recall the person — Willard’s 
friend — who set some songs to music? He 
had a friend in a publishing house, a Mr. Len- 
hart, who liked one of them very much, and 
Mr. Harrison brought him here one evening. 
I played and sang, and talked about you, and 
the old poem you made me write about Stre- 
phon and Phyllis. And he said it was a gem. 
Then he wanted to see some of the others, and 
I’ve promised him a sight of you, too,” press- 
ing her hand fondly, and giving a rippling 
laugh. “ Willard said he had thought of col- 
lecting them in a book when he was a little 
richer, because they suggested so many of the 
lovely things in our lives. He took them all 
away with him and said he would consider it, 
and it might not be so costly if it was out for 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 257 

a Christmas holiday book. Well, they planned 
and planned and decided to bring them out, 
though everybody says poetry is not a money- 
making scheme. But we didn’t either of us 
care for the money, and I thought how utterly 
lovely it would be for Christmas gifts. That 
was long before Thanksgiving. Didn’t I keep 
my secret well ? ” triumphantly. 

“ Oh, you darling!” 

“ You know I never dreamed of being a real 
poet and writing grand things. I don’t care 
especially about fame. I think I should feel 
as if I were a sort of fraud when people 
praised me. I love to write verses for you and 
Willard, and sometimes a little thing comes in 
my mind just like a strain of music, but I 
couldn’t work days and nights over a thing 
and polish it and do it according to rule. So I 
didn’t expect anything but just the pure pleas- 
ure. Only Mr. Lenhart insisted that it should 
be put on the market, that it would be a shame 
to spend so much money for nothing. And 
they found some beautiful plates that had been 
very little used — of course I didn’t mind that,” 
smiling. “ But if it was offered for sale I was 


258 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

afraid it would leak out to you. We bound 
Miss Craven over, and she is delighted. She 
will tell you all that herself.” 

Willard’s face was alight with enjoyment 
as he watched his wife and the fascinating 
changes that seemed to make her face prettier 
each time. 

“ I sent a copy to father, but all the rest are 
to be real Christmas gifts and mailed to-mor- 
row. I’m so glad to have something of my 
very own to send to the girls.” 

“ We came near a dispute on one point,” in- 
terposed Willard. “ I don’t know which you 
would have liked best, but I felt — somehow — ” 
hesitating. 

“ About the dedication,” and Shirley’s face 
was brilliant with eager interest. “ I wanted 
it ‘ Helen Grant,’ but Willard said that it 
would seem like a precious thing just between 
us and the ones who loved you best, who 
would surely know ” 

“ Willard was right.” Helen passed her 
hand over to him with a warm and sincere 
clasp. “ It does seem to unite us more closely 
and save some explanation to people that 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 259 

we do not care about. Yes, I am truly 
glad.” 

“ I have to laugh when I think how you 
hammered away about the Strephon poem. 
And I really was disgusted. If I had not been 
afraid you would have thrown me over I never 
would have done it. And the other was a 
foolish thing,” blushing rosily. “ Oh, how 
good you were to me in those days, Helen! 
And I used to get jealous of Leslie. I had a 
charming letter from her, and I know she will 
be very happy. And what a surprise for Miss 
Morse!” 

“ You will have to go back and take a post- 
graduate course,” said Helen with mock seri- 
ousness. 

“ It would be in verse alone, certainly not 
in mathematics or chemistry,” she laughed. 

“ I don’t know what to say, Shirley,” 
and Helen clasped her closely, deeply 
moved. 

“ You are not to say anything or I shall be- 
gin to count up what you have done for me, 
and be so deeply in debt that I shall have to 
write another book. Just now I am living 


260 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

poetry. But there is another splendid side to 
it. I dare say the cover and the lovely engrav- 
ings help. It has had a real, truly sale,” laugh- 
ing delightedly. “ Willard advanced some 
money and Mr. Lenhart says he will get it back 
and more, too. And there are some pretty 
notices of it that make me feel quite proud. 
You know what the girl who edited the 4 Mis- 
cellany ’ said — 4 that it suggested the old Eng- 
lish poetry.’ I didn’t quite like it then but I 
understand now, and here is one that says the 
same thing. And they all seem to think it so 
musical, and one says the pathos is so sincere 
and tender without being at all morbid. Why, 
I didn’t think it was so fine until I read what 
the papers say about it.” 

44 I think they have been very good to her,” 
commented Willard. 44 But they are all so 
spontaneous, no striving after effect.” 

44 Because I had you and Willard to write 
about. And though you are extraordinary 
people you are not up on stilts, but plain 
and natural. Mother doesn’t say a word. 
Have we talked you dumb ? ” smiling over to 
Mrs. Bell. 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 


26 l 


“ Helen will understand how I enjoy it all,” 
returned Mrs. Bell with deep feeling. 

The criticisms had been very kind. One 
gave her a “ practised pen” another called her 
“ musical to the finger tips.” 

“ I hope you will not be submerged in 
vanity,” Helen said with a sort of tender 
mirth. “ And I do congratulate you from the 
depths of my heart.” 

“ A true and generous heart,” was Willard’s 
comment. 

When she retired to her room Helen felt she 
could not sleep, so she went over her lovely 
and grateful Christmas gift. Nothing could 
have given her more sincere pleasure. 

There were some poems she had not seen 
before, some that she knew had been written 
for Willard. How dainty and delicate they 
were, not with out gushing love ! Shirley was 
a puzzle to her. She was glad she had never 
tired the child even in her wayward moods. 
She would always charm Willard, there was a 
rarety to her sweetness. 

Helen wondered the next morning if she 
had dreamed it, but no, there lay the beautiful 


2 62 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


book. Even now her heart was strangely 
moved. Would any one come so near in this 
other life? Would she find girls again like 
Shirley and Leslie, and several others who had 
so touched her heart? 

“ We were so full of our own affairs we 
never inquired about yours,” said Willard 
at the breakfast table. “.How goes the 
school ? ” 

“ Not as I could wish. I sometimes wonder 
if I did choose rightly. There are some really 
encouraging scholars — but I question whether 
I have not had life too easy.” 

Shirley laughed at that. 

“ Of course the girls at college had gone 
through the troublesome period ” 

“ Why, you were always helping some one. 
And that funny Miss Carr, who was such a 
fright. What has become of her? ” 

“ She is doing quite well, I think, learning 
the real uses of life, one of which is not liv- 
ing for one’s self wholly. I have not lost faith 
in her because she does try.” 

“ And are there any queer people in West- 
field?” 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 


263 


Helen wrinkled her face mirthfully. 

“ There are some new ones coming in. I 
shall begin with four children, young people 
from one family. I really do want the school 
larger. And I want them to take more inter- 
est, and to advance.” 

“ And the pleasures ? Are there any parties ? 
Any splendid athletic exercises ? ” asked 
Shirley. 

“ Oh ! I couldn’t even get up an enthusiasm 
about basketball. We had some fine skating, 
and I distanced the principal in a race. The 
girls are afraid of not being lady-like. I sus- 
pect it would set the mothers crazy to see the 
girls vault and jump and run and give a college 
yell. Even the boys are not very wild about 
those things.” 

“ What do they do ? ” 

“ The big boys go down to the clubhouse 
and I think they play cards a good deal. And 
the women have a number of whist clubs. I 
have been asked to join but it does take too 
much time. Then there are several church so- 
cieties, sewing for the poor and doing a little 
work among the mill hands. That is in the 


264 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

lower part of the town, a settlement by itself, 
and most of the saloons are there.” 

There was a little tinkle of the bell. 

“ Hello ! ” and Willard, springing up, ush- 
ered in Miss Craven. Helen kissed her 
warmly. 

“ Why, you must have taken an early 
start ! ” he said in surprise. 

“ I did. I found there was some more buy- 
ing to do and I wanted to see Helen,” Miss 
Craven explained. 

“ And I am very much alive after the grand 
surprise.” 

“ Wasn’t it lovely! ” Juliet’s face was beam- 
ing with gladness.” 

“ I didn’t really find words to express my 
surprise and delight. And that you should all 
have kept such a secret! I’ve hardly looked 
at a paper or magazine the last fortnight, 
there were so many things to occupy my at- 
tention. Why! I think Shirley will be quite 
an honor to our dear Alma Mater , if she didn’t 
get up to the seniors.” 

“ Oh, I may never distinguish myself again. 
There are women who have written one fine 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 265 

novel and never done anything afterward. 
And I shouldn’t like these delightful critics 
to say — ‘ Miss Chardevoyne has fallen off lam- 
entably.’ ” 

“ Do you mean to take our girl away, Miss 
Craven?” said Willard. 

“ I’d like to have her — yes.” 

“ Sit down and have a cup of coffee and a 
muffin after this early journey. I must be off 
for a few hours’ work. Can’t we go some- 
where after lunch ? ” 

“ I’m going to take Helen home early. But 
then, you know, we will be down next week.” 

“ We want to stuff her full of pleasure, 
enough to last until Easter. Adieu, until we 
meet again.” 

They persuaded Shirley to go with them. 

Helen came around to Mrs. Bell presently. 

“ I haven’t had any visit with you. I’ve 
longed for you so much! I want comforting 
and maybe setting straight. I’ve gone to 
Rome — you remember how you told me about 
St. Paul once. I hoped to do some fine thing 
and I do not seem to have made any head- 
way.”* 


266 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ There was the tent-making, you know. I 
clare say it was irksome. And he wrote some 
Epistles. The tents wore out long ago. He 
was proud of supporting himself with the labor 
of his hands. And the Epistles are alive to- 
day, cheering and helping thousands. It was 
not just the Rome he wanted, but I suppose 
God knew best,” smiling and kissing her. 

The stores were crowded, of course. They 
managed to get most of the things they wanted, 
then went home to a late lunch. Helen would 
spend the next Sunday with the Bells — but she 
must return Tuesday night. 

“ I want you a whole month ! ” cried Shirley. 

“ Oh, my dear, your love is a very precious 
thing.” 

“ And I’m not jealous of anybody in the 
land ! ” appended Shirley, with a rapturous em- 
brace. 

The wind was blowing up cold and the 
cloudiness made the short winter day seem 
shorter. But oh ! how delightful it was in the 
house, with the log fire burning on the hearth 
and the merry voices of welcome at Juliet’s 
home ! Two tall, fair girls, pretty with youth 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 


267 


and health, girlishly attired, with skirts at 
ankle length and hair still in braids came to 
greet them. Elma was a little smaller every 
way. They seemed mysteriously outgrowing 
their twinship. The little cherub, still called 
“ baby,” had hardly changed an atom and was 
overflowing with joyous affection for every 
one when not seized with a sudden fit of shy- 
ness. 

“What was Miss Grant’s school like?” 
Elma wanted to know, and as they sat round 
the fire, the baby in Juliet’s lap, Helen de- 
scribed the more attractive features of it, and 
the grammar department with crowds of 
younger children, the play and work of the kin- 
dergarten, and tried to recall amusing inci- 
dents. They hovered around her and escorted 
her to the dining table, told her their girlish 
hopes and experiences, and hated to leave her 
for the night. 

“ You are really very happy in your new 
work ? ” assumed Juliet when they were alone. 

“ I don’t know, truly. That’s queer, too, 
isn’t it? It seems now as if there must have 
been many pleasant things, looking back at it, 


268 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


but much of it has been trying in the passing. 
I don’t know that the girls are any cruder or 
more immature than one might expect, than 
first year college girls, and they have gone 
through all these experiences. Only it seems 
so much surface life to me, as if you didn’t get 
down to the heart of anything. But I’ve quite 
fallen in love with one boy who is going to 
make a fine scholar. I like his parents also. 
And he is a gentleman by instinct. Some of 
them are so boorish. I’m not sure but teach- 
ing two or three specialties would be more 
agreeable, only I felt rather too young to un- 
dertake the things I liked best. I can tell by 
the close of the year whether I have made a 
mistake or not. And I shall have plenty of 
time to rectify it,” she laughed. “ Now, let 
us talk of something else. Are you in love 
with your work still ? ” 

“ In earnest with the work, and charmed 
with the many fine and noble people one meets. 
It broadens one’s views of life, of the work 
needed in the world, of the many, many souls 
and bodies to be saved.” 

Helen studied her by the ruddy blaze of the 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 269 

fire. How fine and strong her face had grown ! 
Her hair was darker, she was not so nearly of 
one color, there was so much spirit and so 
much tenderness in the lines. What a woman 
she was making! Was it not in part the ad- 
vantages of the fortune? Lilian Firth could 
never attain to that, yet sometimes she had 
thought of the unpromising girlhood of both. 
Love had narrowed instead of ennobling Miss 
Firth, she was not of the stuff that such ex- 
periences shape to better things. 

“ Have you kept track of Miss Logan and 
her roommate ? ” she asked, remembering an- 
other unpromising case. 

“ Oh, yes. They have a delightful home and 
Miss Logan gives fortnightly teas that are 
really unique, asking in people who seldom 
have opportunities for refined society; clerks 
and office girls. And she has a reading club. 
You can’t think how truly fond of poetry most 
of them are; of the sweet, simple little things 
that touch the ordinary experience. So I think 
the minor poets do a good work. And Miss 
Kent has a nice practice, is really invaluable to 
poor mothers. She had an offer of marriage 


270 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

not long ago from a young doctor who had not 
succeeded very well, and who, I suppose, found 
the home tempting/ 7 

“ And she declined it, 77 subjoined Helen in 
a mirthful tone. “ I can fancy it.’ 7 

“ Yes. And he said some disagreeable 
things about her that might have hurt her prac- 
tice if she had not been so firmly intrenched 
in her patients 7 hearts. In the end it injured 
him. And now I have sent them a poor little 
girl, who was hurt by a kick from a drunken 
father and the injury has settled into a kind of 
hip complaint. I wanted to pay for her, but 
Miss Logan would not hear of it. How much 
good work women are doing in the world! 
That makes me recall your Miss Carr. How 
does she prosper ? 77 

An odd smile flitted over Helen’s face. 

“ It is hard work for her, but she is really 
trying. She has found some absolute pros- 
perity without having to skimp. She can save 
some money and dress decently. She tells me 
about her two new gowns as if they were won- 
ders. I am glad she had the courage to get 
them. And she is tutoring two backward girls 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 2? I 

four evenings a week, which brings her in some 
money, to her delight. She is studying up in 
higher branches as well. I hope some day she 
will reach the spring of her life; it has been 
all autumn so far.” 

“ What a pity ! Why can’t people see how 
glad life can be made when it touches other 
lives?” 

“ And if you could only know Miss Hetty 
Gould, who is seventy-one, you would see per- 
petual spring. To be sure, those people have 
never known the real grind of poverty. I dare 
say it would make a difference.” 

Juliet sighed, thinking of the countless lives 
in which it did. But one could not raise the 
whole, and many cared only for food and shel- 
ter and idleness. 

“ You are always finding such piquant peo- 
ple. And that Mr. Hildreth? ” 

“ I have something to tell about him. He 
has gone to visit Professor Yarrow and his 
wife, and the baby,” laughing. “ He is deeply 
interested in girls. He wants to see yours, and 
the baby, and he will be back on Wednesday. 
Then he is going to New York. He is a good 


2*]2 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

friend, a sort of father friend that one feels 
comfortable with. The high school is the idol 
of his very soul. I do believe he prays night 
and morning for its success, and several times 
a day,” in a merry tone. 

“ Well, why shouldn’t he? Why shouldn’t 
we take a deep interest in the things we like? 
You do always, and also in the people you 
don’t like.” 

“ I have a tendency for making the world 
over. I’m not sure but it is the divine gift of 
youth, for I notice that most of the people are 
satisfied with it, or at least think they cannot 
help and cease to try. I wonder if I shall 
sometime reach the state of satisfaction, or a 
sort of disbelief in the regeneration of things. 
Oh, then I think I ought to die, that I would 
merely cumber the ground,” said Helen ear- 
nestly. 

“ I think you ought to go to bed.” 

“ Wood fires are a snare without being a 
delusion. You want to see how this stick 
burns to the end with a lot of dancing fairies 
skipping over it, when that one is going to 
break in the middle, and this poor one giving 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 273 

Up the ghost and turning to white ashes. I 
could sit and watch it all night.” 

“Not to-night, dear. Come. Save some 
talk for the next few days.” 

“ Oh, you needn’t think I have unloaded all 
my budget. I’m stuffed full,” laughing with a 
good-night kiss. 

It was a cold, clear, inspiriting Sunday. 
There was still considerable snow here, and 
the sleighbells stirred the air with a joyous 
sound. They all went to church in the morn- 
ing. Baby had an admirable nurse, a young 
girl whose strength had given out after factory 
work of several years, making fine underwear 
and having a poor home where there were no 
real comforts. The child had grown very 
fond of her. 

In the afternoon the twins were at Sunday 
school. They had made the acquaintance of 
several girls in the summer and they were long- 
ing to be included in the Christmas festivities. 

“ I am glad to have them choose friends,” 
said Juliet. “ They will outgrow them and 
find they have made some mistakes, but it is 
better for them to learn a few things by an 


274 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

experience of their very own. They were 
much alike at first, but I find they are develop- 
ing quite different characteristics. They do 
not always think alike,” smiling. 

“ I should be glad of that. Wilma is the 
stronger.” 

“ Physically, yes.” 

“ But she seems to plan and rule ” 

“ Elma tempers the ruling. She is not so 
easily taken, has more persistency and a clearer 
judgment. Sometimes I wish she were not 
quite so wise, but she is never aggressive about 
it. She has a sweet way of holding on, and it 
takes absolute experience to change her mind. 
Wilma changes hers in a very natural child- 
like fashion, without being convinced pro or 
con, but just because she wants to. She is a 
fervent adorer of beauty. One day she said — 
* Oh! I could not love baby half so much if she 
were not so beautiful. Don’t you feel sorry 
that there are so many homely babies in the 
world ? ’ ” 

“ What an idea ! Still it betrays a generous 
spirit. Have you ever heard anything about 
the stepmother?” 


A MERRY CHRISTMAS 275 

“ You knew she married again, — an Eng- 
lishman. She seems to have developed a taste 
for dramatic reading and is quite a favorite at 
those semi-private entertainments, and still 
writes some verses. A newspaper correspond- 
ent interviewed her for some weekly paper. 
She sends a small sum to the executor every 
year to buy a Christmas gift for the children. 
I am very glad she will never want them/’ 

“ What a curious sort of woman ! I can’t 
understand how Mr. Gartney came to marry 
her!” 

“ I think I do now that I have seen more of 
marriages. He thought her the very soul of 
her poetry, while she was only a vehicle for 
exquisite thoughts. People can express senti- 
ments they do not feel deeply.” 

“ Oh, yes, there are plenty of surface people. 
What will you do with them presently ? ” 

“ Wilma has decided musical talents. I 
think I shall make that her specialty. I do not 
believe she will care to go to college. They 
will have a little money. I have insisted on its 
remaining at interest. I think a girl ought to 
have some specialty if she is thrown on her 


2j6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

own resources. But I hope they will both 
marry happily, it is the best life for the aver- 
age woman.” 

“ And you are not the average woman,” 
laughed Helen, but there was an admiring 
sound in it. 

“ I am steward of a God-given estate that I 
must use wisely,” she answered gravely. 


CHAPTER XII 


AN AFTERMATH 

There were letters and letters on Monday 
morning. The children were eager that 
Cousin Helen should go and help trim the 
Christmas tree. They had decided to have 
one at home and receive their gifts from that. 

“ And their real Christmas treat is to be a 
visit to New York. Do you remember the nice 
time they had with Mrs. Howard’s brother- 
in-law ? He came up and made us a little visit 
the last of vacation and has taken a great fancy 
to the children, and asks that they may come 
the last of the week and give him two days. I 
shall put the note on the tree as a surprise for 
them.” 

“ Why, that is jolly, as the boys say. And 
Mr. Hildreth writes that he should be glad to 
make us a good long call on Wednesday, as he 
is to be in New York after that to attend to 
some business. He has been having a splendid 


277 


278 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

visiting time with Professor Yarrow and the 
family, and has to admit that the mother 
hasn’t overpraised the baby. If she were older 
he would like to adopt her. Think of that ! ” 
and a merry light danced in her eyes. “ Then 
Leslie and Miss Morse are to come; Mr. Morse 
also. Why, we shall have a regular party ! I 
shall be doubly glad to see Leslie. And Miss 
Morse as well ! ” 

“ Why, this looks like a grand holiday ! ” 

“ Is it a premonition of second childhood 
when elderly men begin to like girls so 
much ? ” Helen asked laughingly. 

“ It sits quaintly on Mr. Howard. Even I 
like him extremely. One can enjoy so much 
when there is no thought of marrying.” 

“ Juliet, you are certainly marked out for 
single blessedness.” 

“ Then I hope it will be blessedness. Life 
holds so much more than I can use and enjoy 
that I must pass it on to others.” 

“ Cousin Helen, the sleigh is here and we 
have been packing in the things. Will you 
come? ” 

“ Send the sleigh back and I will come down 


AN AFTERMATH 279 

with the lunch. Oh, some word must be sent 
to Mr. Hildreth ! ” glancing earnestly at Helen. 

“ Oh, you do it, please. You are the host- 
ess. You may say ‘ we/ ” with a bit of mis- 
chief in her tone. 

There were quite a number of girls and 
several women putting up Christmas greens. 
There would be service in the morning. At 
three the church would be lighted up, the carols 
sung, and the gifts distributed. The tree 
stood in the corner and would be screened by 
an arrangement of fir and hemlock branches. 

They had a merry time putting on tinsel and 
balls and long strings of popcorn. And as they 
hung on the gifts one lady made a list of them 
so they could be easily called off. Most of 
them were wrapped in crepe paper napkins, 
and the colored edges looked like flowers in 
bloom. How eagerly they all worked! Then 
Miss Craven came with some sandwiches and 
cake and they had quite a feast. 

After that the debris was swept up, the 
chancel and the pew-rails dusted, one and an- 
other said good-by in that hopeful, half-merry 
tone that presaged future delight. They took 


280 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

two other girls and packed into the sleigh, fly- 
ing off with the exultant heart of happy youth. 
The sun was going over westward rapidly and 
the crimson and golden lights crept slowly up 
in the sky to fade to pale yellow. 

“ I think it will be a fine day to-morrow,” 
Miss Craven said. 

But it was delightful to enter the warm 
room with the cheerful blaze and the lights, 
and they all brought home good appetites for 
their dinner. Afterward they practised carols. 
What a beguiling picture of home life it was ! 
Nothing could be happier, Helen thought. She 
wondered if Lilian Firth was having a good 
time in her old home, and what Miss Carr 
found for herself in the feast. Oh, were they 
keeping it at Hope with warmth, if not as a 
great festival ? She had sent the dearest 
friends a little gift. She never forgot them. 

There were only simple reminders the next 
morning. Juliet had asked two of her neighbors 
in to dinner : a widow, who had lately lost her 
husband, and another who had a rather grudg- 
ing home with a cousin, but was hardly 
esteemed as one of the family. It was a fes- 


AN AFTERMATH 28 1 

tival indeed to them and they gave thanks in 
broken tones. 

Then there was an hour of supreme pleasure 
for the children, who went home laden with 
budgets and hearts full to overflowing. 

“ It’s queer, Aunt Juliet, but here is a letter 
directed to both. And it looks a little like 
your handwriting, only coarser. Which of 
us ought to open it?” asked Wilma. 

“ You are the biggest,” but Elma looked 
with longing eyes. 

“ Why, isn’t it queer ! Only just a letter. 
Why, it’s from Uncle Howard ! ” He had 
asked the girls to call him that. 

“ Oh ! isn’t this splendid ! Aunt Juliet, did 
you know? If you or grandma will bring us 
to New York, he would like to entertain us 
two whole days and take us about. Oh! can 
we go? ” 

Wilma flung herself down beside Miss Cra- 
ven in a tremor of delight. “ Oh ! could we 
go ? ” she cried. 

Mrs. Howard smiled. She wished her 
grave, self-contained brother-in-law could be 
here to see the joy he had conferred. 


282 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Why, I do not see anything in the way. 
If grandma will care for you a little and see 
that you are properly attired and all that. I 
shall go, too.” 

“ Why, it will be a family party ! ” Wilma 
sprang up and pirouetted round the room, 
snatching up the baby, who clapped her hands 
gleefully as if included. “ And we shall be 
like real young ladies, with an attendant. Can 
we choose where we shall go ? Iam just crazy 
to see an opera.” 

“ I suppose Uncle Howard has a list of 
pleasures for young girls, but perhaps he might 
consent to the opera if there was a suitable 
one,” said Juliet. 

“ I’m going to make a list,” began Elma. 
“ I’ll put the things I want to see most at the 
head, but it shall be long enough to leave some 
out if I have to, and still have those I want. 
Two whole days of pleasure! ” 

“ As if you never had any pleasure before,” 
interposed Helen with amusement. 

“ But this is different, a sort of grown- 


“ Are you very anxious to be grown up ? ” 


AN AFTERMATH 


283 


“ Sometimes, and then sometimes not.” 

“ I don’t want to be grown up for a good 
long while ! ” exclaimed Elma. “ I have so 
much to do before that time.” 

“ There is a gentleman coming presently 
who is quite desirous of making your acquaint- 
ance,” announced Helen. “ He isn’t as old as 
Uncle Howard, but he is very nice,” smiling. 

“ Has he any girls ? ” 

“ Neither girls nor boys. He has a large 
and very nice house, and lives there all alone 
with a housekeeper.” 

“ Why, it must be awfully lonesome. Why 
doesn’t he find some one to take in, like Aunt 
Juliet?” 

“ I guess he has never found just what he 
wanted,” and Helen looked amused. 

“ Aunt Juliet could find him some. But then 
he couldn’t mother a baby, could he?” 

They all laughed at that. 

It was just after luncheon when the sleigh 
from the station drove up. Helen was at the 
window and waved her hand in answer to Mr. 
Hildreth’s courtly bow. Miss Craven gave 
him a welcome greeting, and in a few moments 


284 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

he was at home and they were all chatting 
merrily. He had enjoyed the visit at the Yar- 
rows’ extremely, he and the Professor had 
taken in a very fine educational reunion. Mrs. 
Yarrow was the same delightful person and 
the little daughter was healthy and happy and 
good. He had taken dinner with President 
Jordan and a few other guests, and the presi- 
dent was quite anxious to hear about Miss 
Grant, and Professor Blake asked innumer- 
able questions. “ And I saw you had been paid 
a lovely compliment. Mrs. Yarrow had re- 
ceived a beautiful volume of poems, exquisite 
poems, too. And I think you must have been 
the inspiration,” turning to Helen with a smile 
that had no little pride in it. 

Helen flushed warmly. “ It was a great 
surprise to me,” she returned. “ They kept 
their secret admirably, and I really do not see 
how either of them did it,” a happy smile il- 
lumining her face. 

“ President Jordan is delighted, and sent 
her a letter of congratulation. He is proud 
of girls who distinguish themselves. There 
was a Miss Mabury — can you recall her ? ” 


AN AFTERMATH 285 

“ Yes, she is in the seniors this year. Her 
strong point was sociology.” 

“ And it seems she won a prize of a hundred 
dollars for the second best article on the sub- 
ject. He mentioned that with a great deal of 
enthusiasm.” 

She would never do anything beyond “ hon- 
orable mention.” For a moment she felt 
almost jealous. 

“ Now that I have shaken my budget of col- 
lege news for your benefit,” he said presently, 
“ I am going to ask Miss Craven for some en- 
tertainment. Miss Grant and I have discussed 
your happy family and I am very much inter- 
ested in the kind of work you have been doing, 
though somehow I never found quite the way 
to take up much of it myself. People in small 
towns get rather narrow and think mostly of 
their own surroundings; whatever is of benefit 
to them.” 

“ But if all the smaller towns were roused 
to improvement even among themselves there 
would be a great deal of good work done.” 

“ True. The smaller towns need broaden- 
ing out and they ought to plan to keep their 


286 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

young people more at home; make their lives 
more interesting, and give them some real ad- 
vancement. And sometimes to rescue a few 
from the over-crowded cities. Oh, I have 
many fine theories,” a smile lighting up his 
face. “ I can’t quite tell where the lack is.” 

“ But you have done a great deal, your 
neighbors say. You should not disparage your- 
self,” returned Helen warmly. “ They owe 
the first steps of the library to you, and Mr. 
Underwood considers you the corner stone of 
educational advancement.” 

“ Some years ago I had been making jour- 
neys around in second- and third-rate cities, 
and returned to feel positively ashamed that 
we had no library. Yes, I did go to work and 
rouse up our people, and now they wonder 
how they lived without it. We have a very 
good morning paper, a most excellent evening 
sheet that does lay claim to some intellectu- 
ality. But now and then I do get hungry for 
outside enjoyments. And after understanding 
the broad college life Miss Grant has enjoyed, 
I do give her a great deal of credit for not 
being positively homesick.” 


AN AFTERMATH 287 

There was a touch of appreciation in his 
face that went to her heart. 

They sauntered through the cozy library. 

“ You see, I didn’t fit it all up at once,” Miss 
Craven explained. “ The charm of a home is 
the pleasure of adding things you come to need 
and that make life richer for you. Then there 
is no satiety.” 

“ You have a lovely home. Can I see its 
inmates as well ? ” 

Mrs. Howard came in with the children. 
Elma was rather shy at first, but the guest soon 
interested them. Helen was surprised that he 
could do it so easily. 

“ Then there is a wonderful baby, I have 
understood. My last few days’ experience 
has quite interested me in the future young 
people who are to be our men and women some 
day.” 

“ Oh, let me get her ! ” cried Wilma. “ She 
is the most beautiful thing you ever 
saw!” 

“ It may be thought that I chose her for 
that,” said Miss Craven, “ but in her triendless 
state it really was a dangerous endowment. 


288 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

There was no one to whom she could turn, but 
then there are many of them in homes who 
would die in the street but for the kindly shel- 
ter. Yet they do need real homes and the 
training of some one wise enough to take them 
to a motherly heart. It is a risk, of course, 
when you know nothing about their ante- 
cedents, or what you do know would better be 
blotted out and forgotten.” 

There was a suggestion of wisdom in the 
tone that was quite unusual in so young a 
woman, he thought. Helen told her that she 
grew younger every year, and if it was not all 
in her face it was in her heart. Her own lonely 
childhood had made her clear-sighted for 
others. No one had pitied her, but the pity and 
love had grown in her heart as soon as she 
knew what it really was. 

Yes, the child was beautiful, and daintily 
sweet. She had been tossed from one to the 
other and knew none of the fear of a more 
strictly nurtured child. She went to Mr. Hil- 
dreth and sat on his knee, and chatted as if she 
had always known him. 

“ I sometimes wonder if she will ever have 


AN AFTERMATH 289 

any real preferences/’ Mrs. Howard occasion- 
ally said. 

Then Mr. Hildreth looked at his watch. 

“My train will be along presently,” he be- 
gan. “ I left word for the man to call for 
me.” 

“ Oh ! ” exclaimed Helen disappointedly. 

“ I must be at a dinner to-night, at a meet- 
ing of a board of directors to-morrow, and 
at an election the next day where there is 
likely to be a stormy time. Do you remain 
here all the rest of the year ? ” in a rather 
mirthful tone. 

“ The rest of the year ! ” Then she laughed 
with a merry ring. “We are going to New 
York as well — a family party.” 

“ Are you ? Then I shall hope to see you. I 
am the bearer of so many messages to that 
pretty Mrs. Bell that I am almost afraid they 
will turn her head. Miss Craven,” and he held 
out his hand, “ I want to thank you for your 
delightful hospitality, and I hope I shall be 
able to return it. You must come and see Miss 
Grant in the midst of her kingdom, where she 
makes an admirable ruler. I do appreciate 


29O HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

your work, and all work tending to the better- 
ment of the world. There are some things a 
woman is especially fitted for, and in which 
some women, not all I am sorry to say, seem 
born to lead. May I say good-by to your 
young girls? Shall I really see all of you in 
New York? ” 

“ That is quite certain,” and Juliet smiled as 
she spoke. 

“We will continue our talks there,” he said 
to Helen. 

They waved him a last adieu as the horses 
pranced down the driveway. 

“ Oh, Cousin Helen, don’t you like him very, 
very much? He is handsomer than Uncle 
Howard, and his voice is so — so, well, I don’t 
just know what you would call it, only you’d 
like to hear him go on talking always. And 
does he live all alone? Why doesn’t he adopt 
a lot of folks and have nice times with them? ” 
in an eager tone. 

“ I do not believe he has thought of it. 
Then he is away from home quite often, and I 
do not think men can do it as successfully as 
women.” 


AN AFTERMATH 


29I 

“ Why doesn't he get married then ? 
There would be a real mother for them 
then." 

“ I think he is too busy." 

Wilma flew to Juliet and clasped her about 
the waist with an energetic hug. 

“ But we don’t want you to marry, Auntie 
Jue. You are just right as you are. And 
when we are through school we shall never go 
away from you." 

Juliet bent and kissed her fondly. Once she 
had said to her, — “ Oh, I wish papa had never 
married again. We were so happy. I think 
the new mamma never loved us and didn’t 
want him to, and that was why she sent us 
to school." 

The child’s eyes had seen, the girl’s heart 
understood. 

It was indeed a family party that went to 
the city the next day. Juliet hugged the baby 
fondly to her heart. Would she ever grow 
to love her as the twins had done? She 
laughed now and said good-by merrily. She 
was so used to seeing her protectress go on 
journeys. 


292 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

Helen was to stay with Shirley, the others 
went to a quiet hotel. 

“ I am so glad to get you back ! ” cried Shir- 
ley. “ Though we had a lovely family time 
and they wanted to keep mother, but I said no, 
for you were coming again and it had been 
only half a visit. And what do you think ? A 
note from Mr. Hildreth, who is going to give 
himself the pleasure of spending the evening 
with us, as he has no end of messages to de- 
liver from all the college people. Helen, I feel 
like a fraud! All this glory for a few verses 
any one could have written.” 

“ Not any one,” returned Helen. “ I 
couldn’t.” 

“ But you made me put some of them in 
proper shape. How good you always were to 
me, dear. And to think — I should really be 
ashamed to tell any one that I was two years 
getting out of the freshmen class and barely 
squeezed through, it was shameful, wasn’t 
it?” 

“ But you read and translated Latin beauti- 
fully, you were a good French scholar. You 
could have gone in the seniors on your French, 


AN AFTERMATH 293 

and your Italian was charming. You will 
know enough.” 

“ We are going to study, Willard and I, but 
there has been the book and there are so many 
lovely things to read. Oh, there are some visi- 
tors to spoil our nice talk, for when mother 
is through with her rest, she will want 
you.” 

There was not any one to spoil it. Miss 
Morse and her brother and Leslie. 

“ Why, it is really old friends met to- 
gether ! ” declared Helen. “ I think my happi- 
ness is complete. Oh, Leslie ! how lovely it is 
to see you again ! And you are very happy — 
it shines in your eyes.” 

“ Happy at seeing you,” with an evasive 
laugh. 

“ And I’ve heard fresh news about the dear 
old college. Mr. Hildreth was there.” 

“ And were not the presents lovely ? Why, 
Shirley was quite a star. And you remember 
that Miss Newton, who wrote some fine stories 
for a magazine and went into the office of a 
monthly? She has been publishing a novel. 
College stock is away up ! ” 


294 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Tell me about some of the other girls. 
How is Miss Powers doing?” 

“ Finely. And Betty Gamier plays ball and 
runs races and golfs when there is time, and 
studies just as hard as she does everything 
else. But you can’t think how the girls are in- 
terested in the baby at the Yarrows’ ! They are 
converted to marriage instead of careers. And 
your friend Miss Craven’s beautiful baby?” 

“ It is beautiful and sweet. But I want to 
know about you, you. Of course all is 
right ? ” 

“ It couldn’t be otherwise unless it came ut- 
terly to grief, or God took it from me. It 
grows more sweet and sacred. Oh, Helen — I 
hope some day you will love some one worthy 
of you and know the exquisite joy, the blessed- 
ness of looking forward to a life and a work 
together! I am not fitted for it, I know, but 
he is so comforting in his large faith, in his 
serene and inspiring trust.” 

The others were deep in Shirley’s venture, 
and did not heed the two down at the end of 
the room. Mr. Morse said they had the ring 
of true poetry in their simplicity. 


AN AFTERMATH 295 

Then Mrs. Bell joined them and the con- 
versation was general. 

Where could they meet the next day ? Miss 
Morse wanted to go to the Natural History 
Rooms. 

“ Let us all meet there then ! ” exclaimed 
Helen. She caught Miss Morse's hand. “ I 
want a good talk with you/’ she said with shin- 
ing eyes. 

In the evening it was all over again, to Wil- 
lard’s great delight. Mr. Hildreth made him- 
self very charming. 

“ If he only wasn’t so much older! ” sighed 
Shirley. “ I am sure he likes Helen more than 
ordinary.” 

“ Helen is all right as she is for years to 
come,” said Willard. “ And he is too old.” 

Mr. Hildreth said with his good-night, “ I 
will try to get up for an hour or two to-mor- 
row,” and he noted that it brought a flush of 
pleasure to Helen’s face. 

They had a very enjoyable time, first with 
the Morse party, later with the others. 

Miss Morse and Helen strayed off together. 
The elder woman was interested to know how 


296 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

it had fared with the girl, and Helen recounted 
some of her perplexities. 

“My dear, it has been a hard place for you 
to fill. A woman of more experience should 
have been selected until it was better organ- 
ized. It will be a difficult thing to get the 
classes up to regular standing. Another year 
there will be some vacancies in our teaching 
staff. Do you not want to come back? ” 

“ Oh, that is a temptation ! ” the girl sighed. 
“ Leslie will be ” and she paused. 

“ They will be married late in June and take 
a two months’ tour to London.” 

“ Oh, Miss Morse! You were to live with 
him and keep house for him. Will you 

never ” Oh, no! such a woman could 

never be jealous. 

“ That was a youthful dream. We both had 
to struggle somewhat for our education. And 
now I have reached a nice position and a good 
salary. I can lay by something every year, ‘ if 
no one comes to marry me/ ” quoting With 
laughing eyes. “ It would be a wild, useless 
thing to throw up my opportunity since he 
does not truly need me. But we talk about it, 


AN AFTERMATH 2g *] 

or have, as brother and sister dear to each 
other often do, building air castles. But I 
really wanted him to marry, when the right 
woman came within his orbit. A clergyman, 
of all men, ought to be careful in this respect. 
A woman of the suitable kind can be a true 
helpmate, another may mar his work. His 
wife differently placed from other women. 
Leslie has a rare quality, you may have re- 
marked it, of setting one at ease with a cor- 
diality that is not obtrusive nor yet promising 
too much, but winning, heartfelt. ,, 

“ Oh, it charmed me the first time I met her. 
She took me in hand with friendliness, so much 
to a stranger in a strange place. No, she is not 
gushing, either,” with a responsive smile. 

“ It will stand her in good stead as a clergy- 
man’s wife. And her principles are so high 
and firm, he will never drop down. You 
know we often pick out lovers and sweethearts 
for others. My choice lay between Leslie and 
you. Helen, I should have loved you fondly 
for a sister.” 

“Oh, this is much better!” cried Helen 
with all humility. 


298 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“We both thought you the beloved of an- 
other, — Willard Bell. I suppose you did not 
love him ? ” 

“ Not in that way.” And then she recalled 
in her girlish fashion how she had measured 
the two men and found that in some high char- 
acteristics one distanced the other. 

“ Your turn will come some day. It is not 
wise to hurry these matters. Leslie will be a 
dear younger sister to me, and I shall always 
be welcome to their home. I do sincerely re- 
joice in the engagement, and I know they will 
be happy in doing the work God has set for 
them. See, there is some one signaling to you. 
Oh, it is Mr. Hildreth ! I met him at Professor 
Yarrow’s. What a fine strong man, — a gen- 
tleman ! ” 

They waited for him to rejoin them and had 
a pleasant chat. Then they met Mr. Howard 
and two delighted girls. Mrs. Howard was 
chaperoning them. Miss Craven had gone to 
a meeting, of which she was secretary. Mr. 
Morse and Leslie rejoined them presently. 

“ What pretty, well-bred girls,” Leslie said, 
“ and so enthusiastic. They are growing out 


AN AFTERMATH 299 

of their shyness, but they do not betray the 
awkward age.” 

“ No one could who was trained by Mrs. 
Aldred,” said Helen. If she could do some- 
thing like this for her girls ! 

They were going to a pretty, wholesome play 
that evening. Mr. Morse had secured four 
tickets for “ The Messiah.” Would not Helen 
go with them? 

She would be very happy to. 

“ I want you for Saturday’s matinee,” said 
Mr. Hildreth afterward. “ I have enjoyed 
your friends very much. I shall venture to 
call them mine hereafter. But I want a little 
bit of you for myself, to recall sometime when 
I sit alone. The opera is ‘ Lohengrin,’ and 
there are three exceptionally fine singers in it.” 

Helen flushed with pleasure. “ I shall be 
very glad to go,” she exclaimed eagerly. 

And it was delightful to sit quietly and 
glance up now and then to find him enjoying 
the same fine acting, or the glorious strain in 
the music. Every thing had seemed to be a 
little crowded. There were sweet and heart- 
felt talks with Leslie, who was looking for- 


300 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

ward not only to a life of happiness but useful- 
ness as well. The training of her busy girl life 
had confirmed her in habits of industry; she 
could not have spent hours in light and careless 
dreaming even if the dreams were sweet. 

Juliet had taken the girls home this after- 
noon. They had enjoyed a most fascinating 
time. 

“ I am glad they are going back to school 
or they would grow up altogether too fast, at 
least Wilma would. She does go so to the heart 
of everything. I only hope she will not exhaust 
the delights and have none left for woman- 
hood. I keep finding new things all the time,” 
smiling. 

So Helen had said good-by to them. The 
Morse party were to go early on Monday. 

“ For I want a feast day on Sunday, listen- 
ing to my brethren who have a surfeit of riches 
in this wonderful city,” said Mr. Morse. “ And 
then I shall distribute gladly, and try to give 
my people a taste of these good things.” 

Helen would be glad to have a quiet day 
with her dear Mrs. Bell, if she were allowed, 
she put in a sort of mental parenthesis. 


AN AFTERMATH 


301 


But now she dismissed all other thoughts 
and just devoted her soul to the mysterious 
sway of the music. Mr. Hildreth watched the 
face so instinct with understanding, not mere 
sensuous delight. How replete life would be 
with breadth and fineness if she were in the 
place of her rich friend! Not but what Miss 
Craven’s life would be blest, and blessing all 
those about her, and make many hearts happy. 
Perhaps it would be nobler, no, it could hardly 
be that, but there was such a vigorous growth 
to this girl, there was a vivid life in the very 
atmosphere about her. 

“ Oh ! ” she cried, in her full rich voice 
tremulous with emotion. “ I want to thank 
you so much! I like some one who does not 
want to talk at such a time, but just listen and 
let the melody permeate every fiber of his or 
her being. And though you have heard it many 
times, I dare say, you are capable of making it 
seem fresh to yourself, and that gratified me.” 

He smiled. It was exquisite to be so well 
understood. 

When they left the trolley there was a short 
distance to walk. 


302 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ I am going back to-night,” Mr. Hildreth 
said. “ My holiday is over. Are you ? ” 

“ On Monday. The first day of the ne\y 
year I shall devote to getting settled. I feel 
as if I had been in an enchanted country.” 

He felt the smile in her voice. 

“ I hope you have had a happy time, a time 
to remember. I shall come in to wish you a 
Happy New Year.” 

Then they shook hands lingeringly and 
parted. 


CHAPTER XIII 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 

Mrs. Stirling came to the door herself to 
greet Helen, and took both of her hands in a 
warm clasp. 

“ Eve been so lonesome ! ” she exclaimed. 
“ I did not suppose I could miss you so much. 
Lilian came back on Thursday and a day or 
two after she said, ‘ Why, Aunt Emma ! it 
seems as if there had been a funeral in the 
house!’ We’re so glad to have you again!” 

“ Thank you fifty times over for the warm 
welcome ! ” Helen returned with deep feeling. 

“ Come in the sitting-room and let Jane take 
your hat and coat upstairs. We can’t spare 
you a moment, lest you may vanish. Lilian, 
here she is.” 

The girl came from the kitchen and shook 
hands warmly. 

“ It’s been the longest two weeks of all my 
life ! ” she declared. “ I thought of you every 
303 


304 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

day and hour. Oh, Miss Grant! I wouldn’t 
go back there to live unless there was no other 
shelter in the whole wide world ! ” 

Her eyes were shining with tears, but her 
lips smiled in a quivering fashion. 

Oh, how delightful it was to have such a 
welcome! There was a savory fragrance of 
supper. They put her in the easy chair and 
looked as if they could hardly believe the fact. 

Jane, too, had a word of gladness. 

“ You look rested and brighter,” commented 
Mrs. Stirling. 

“ I’ve had such a grand, good time that I 
should be ashamed of my ingratitude if I did 
not show some benefit. I’ve seen some of my 
dearest friends, and been about to so many 
splendid things, pleasures, that I almost forgot 
I was a schoolma’am,” laughing. “ Yet I am 
ready to take it up again.” 

“ Are you, really ? ” Lilian looked incredu- 
lous. 

“ One would get tired of pure pleasure. At 
least there would be satiety.” 

“ I’d like to have enough to get tired of it,” 
returned the girl. 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 305 

“ Oh, no ! I do not believe you would. It 
would cease to be a pleasure.’’ 

Then supper was ready and they had a most 
delightful time sitting around the table after- 
ward. Jane declared “ there was no hurry, she 
had all the night before her,” and Helen made 
no move because she knew Jane liked to listen 
as she went in and out. 

“ We are real selfish,” Mrs. Stirling began 
presently. “ There are some Christmas gifts 
upstairs that came after you were gone.” 

“ But please don’t stay up there,” interposed 
Lilian. 

“ No, I’ll just stop a few moments.” 

It was warm and pleasant, and everything 
was in order. There on her table was a red 
geranium in bloom, from Allen Millard. Let- 
ters with small gifts, calendars, two very 
pretty framed pictures. How the remem- 
brances had gone on ! She would have enjoyed 
sitting there in a half-dreamful way, but she 
knew they were counting on her and went 
down, taking some of the gifts with her. 

They had a little of the Westfield news to 
give her. One pretty church wedding, several 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


306 

girls’ parties. The Christmas fair for the 
library had done very well and Mr. Hildreth 
had added fifty dollars to the amount. Georgia 
Winters had another poem in the paper. The 
Hendersons had all moved in and seemed very 
nice and neighborly, people said. 

They were still old-fashioned enough to 
have a few social calls on New Year’s day. 
Two of the clergymen, a number of the older 
gentlemen, Mr. Hildreth, who remained quite 
a while, and Mr. Underwood in the evening. 

“ You will have quite an influx of new 
scholars,” he announced. “ Four of the Hen- 
derson household for you, two for us. Then 
Mrs. Waite has a niece for you who has been 
sent to her care. And a lad who left the gram- 
mar school a year ago, thinking he would like 
business, has decided to try a little more edu- 
cation. He is a nice lad, too. I was sorry to 
have him give up, but you see we had no high 
school then.” 

“ I’m glad of the increase. I wish there 
were twice as many.” 

“ We will have two or three unsatisfactory 
days getting settled. We always do after holi- 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 7>°7 

days, but after that I trust all will go on 
smoothly. I thought you might get — what is 
it Southerners say ? — tolled away from us 
with all your New York gayeties. I’m glad 
to see you looking so well and — energetic,” 
laughing. 

“ I should be a poor sort of soldier if a holi- 
day upset me,” rather mirthfully. 

In the evening an old gentleman who had 
known the Stirling family from his boyhood, 
and loved to talk them over in his prosy 
fashion, came in for his periodical call. 

“ Let us go upstairs,” Lilian said in a whis- 
per. “ Mr. Williams will talk for a good hour. 
Aunt Emma feels rather sorry for him and is 
real kind. But they don't need us.” 

They stole out quietly and went up to the 
cheerful room where Jane had lighted the 
lamp. 

“ Now you are to sit here, and I’m going 
to take this ottoman, so. Shall I bore you if I 
talk?” 

There was something new in the girl's face, 
and a sort of assured note in her voice instead 
of the dissatisfaction that often crept into it. 


308 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ No, I want to hear you. Did you have a 
nice time at home? ” and she placed her hand 
caressingly on the shoulder. 

“ No, not very. Miss Grant — one can 
change without being capricious or wavering 
in mind, can they not ? ” 

“ We are always changing somewhat, grow- 
ing wiser. That is what experience is for, if 
we mean to profit by it,” she answered encour- 
agingly. 

“ I’ve changed so much in this little while 
that I hardly know myself. And I wouldn’t 
go back to live in that narrow, gossipy, dull 
little town again for anything. I didn’t im- 
agine it was so — well, so benighted. Was I 
very foolish and conceited when I first came 
here? I thought I knew a great deal.” 

Helen had known foolish, conceited, and ar- 
rogant girls in the freshmen class, but most of 
them had it rubbed out of their minds. 

“ Oh, I think you were very fair for a coun- 
try girl with limited experience.” 

“ And I want to say before I forget it, that 
the new teacher sent in her resignation the first 
of December. The salary was too small and 



“ Shall I bore you if I talk ? ” — Page 30 7. 























































































EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 


309 


she did not like the place. Then another one 
came while I was there and wouldn’t accept it.” 

Lilian laughed with a certain satisfaction. 

“ It is difficult to fill such places.” 

“ Brother thinks I could come back. What 
is the use of all the high-up requirements when 
you do not have to teach any of them? And 
it is so nice here with Aunt Emma. I think 
I didn’t half appreciate it before I went home. 
It seems so much more refined not to live in 
your kitchen, and have pretty dishes that are 
not chipped all about the edges, and silver 
knives and forks. Oh, I am silly ! Please don’t 
despise me,” in a pleading tone. 

“No, I am not going to. I know how it ap- 
pealed to me when I was only a little girl. It 
is the advance we make in refinement, so long 
as we keep out vanity.” 

“ And then the talk — well, it isn’t real con- 
versation. Who has some new clothes, who 
has caught a beau, what girl has 4 cut out’ an- 
other, and such petty commonplace subjects. 
There is something better. The clergyman 
preached such a nice sermon on Sunday, but 
no one seemed to heed it a bit. Before they 


310 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

were outside the church they began the same 
old topics.” 

It had not been quite so bad as that at Hope. 

“ I seemed to get converted from the error of 
my ways suddenly. I haven’t been half grate- 
ful to you for the pains you have taken with 
me, nor the kindness Aunt Emma has shown. 
It was lovely in her to offer me a home and 
give me a chance for more education. I am 
going to try now and show you both how 
much I appreciate it. I suppose if I had gone 
on there — but I didn’t like being laughed at 
because I had lost my lover. I should not have 
noticed all these things. And — I saw him in 
church the first Sunday. It seems queer that 
I should have liked him so well and felt so 
wretched about his defection. Oh, Miss Grant, 
he has a dull, common sort of face, and he is 
awkward and shuffles along in his walk ! And 
they think, some of them, that Mary Gates 
didn’t get any great thing in getting him. 
Brother always said he was stupid and lazy. I 
do think brother has more sense and judgment 
than some of the men. And Mary says they 
do not get on very well together, and that I was 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 3 1 1 

a lucky girl not to have him saddled on me. I 
think so now.” 

Lilian laughed softly from a heart that had 
been quite healed of its wound. 

“ I am very glad you can feel this way,” 
said Helen with her whole heart. 

“ I can’t imagine what blinded me so. And 
he takes so little care of himself. He looks — 
well, that word ‘ unkempt 9 expresses it. His 
hands and nails are not clean, though I do 
think he has dropped down. I believe men in 
country places do after they are married. And 
I’m all out of love. I do not think I shall mind 
if I do not get married. And now I am going 
to study and be like a daughter to Aunt Emma. 
She was glad to get me back, but oh ! not half 
as glad as I was to come.” 

Lilian’s eyes shone with unwonted affection 
as she raised them to Helen. 

“ My dear girl, I am more glad than I can 
express at this change of mind,” smiling. “ I 
dare say it is an experience that comes to a 
great many girls who really do outgrow their 
earlier associations.” 

“And you don’t think me mean for going 


312 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

back on the old things? I do believe I appre- 
ciate my brother more than ever before, and 
he seemed so pleased that I had such a nice 
home with Aunt Emma. Mary laughed and 
hoped I wouldn’t get so ‘ stuck up ’ — that is a 
real country phrase — that I would look down 
on them. She is good and sensible, but she 
doesn’t really care for the niceties of life. 
There! Mr. Williams has gone, and you must 
be tired, so I won’t bother you any longer.” 

She rose, but looked at Helen with a sweet, 
wistful adoration, and said again impul- 
sively—' “ I’m so glad to be here ! Oh ! you do 
not know how glad! Good-night.” 

Helen sat half smiling, half wondering. She 
had thought her rather weak about her lover. 
She could not imagine what the heart of a girl 
must be like who could long for a lover who 
had been won away by a better prospect. She 
had heard it of girls, but it seemed so unmanly, 
so dishonorable, after a profession of love for 
another. After all the environment did count 
for a good deal. She thought of her Cousin 
Aurelia’s husband, to whom Aunt Jane always 
applied the adjective “ slack.” There were 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 3 1 3 

country youths — but Lilian had more educa- 
tion than most country girls and was really 
superior to them. She would have dropped 
down to his level. Now she could really make 
something of herself. 

On the whole, Helen was glad to get back. 
She was interested in the problems of life and 
character and personal development. New- 
ness appealed to her as well. She wanted to 
go on learning and doing and looking for- 
ward to something that the future would un- 
roll in scroll-like fashion. It was all there. 
It is in the first quarter century when hope and 
ambition are new. 

School was devoted to preliminaries the 
opening day. Most of the scholars showed 
great gladness in their welcome. There were 
the four Hendersons : Mark, a big, fair, fresh- 
faced boy with a rather jolly expression. A 
very fair scholar she found him and well-man- 
nered, paying her a deference that would be 
an example to some of the others. Nina and 
Meta, going on to fifteen, had not as much 
twinship about them as the Gartneys. One 
was fair with blue eyes, the other quite dark, 


314 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

and Nina looked really older. Vesta Coursen 
was about the same age, a thin, shy, nonde- 
script sort of a girl, who blushed painfully 
when Miss Grant spoke to her, but she found 
her quite well informed in a desultory sort of 
fashion. Then there was Honor Bain, a bright 
and quite pretty girl, whose greatest defect 
seemed a strident kind of voice not pleasant 
to hear. Archie Varick she took to at once; 
he had a rosy face with mirthful-looking 
eyes and a cleft chin that was his abomi- 
nation. 

Again Helen exhorted them to prepare for 
the mid-winter examination, as then there 
would be a sort of re-organization. 

She found that Dick Eastman still kept the 
lead over the older boys. She took no note 
of his supercilious manner toward her, but she 
saw with a secret joy that Mark Henderson 
had some of the characteristics of a leader as 
well. She rather deprecated cliques, but she 
thought a new one might serve a useful pur- 
pose if it was in opposition to Eastman. 

There was some quite vigorous studying and 
more pains taken with the written exercises. 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 3 1 5 

The new girls were very much in earnest about 
their standing. 

Katherine Ford and Althea Barber began to 
discuss the club again. There had been so much 
gayety while there was no school. They laid 
the plans before the Henderson girls. 

“ But what will it be for? ” inquired Nina. 

“ Didn’t you have them at school ? They do 
in colleges.” 

“ Some of the girls belonged to the Chris- 
tian Endeavor.” 

“ Oh ! I don’t mean that ! ” impatiently. 

“ There was the History Club,” interposed 
Meta, in a rather soothing tone. “ They wrote 
remarkable facts and incidents in an exercise 
book and then made exchanges.” 

“ I mean just for fun. To meet — well, we’d 
go to each other’s houses and make fudge and 
chocolate, and tell funny stories, — and discuss 
other girls,” she was going to say, but checked 
herself. “ Surely you girls must have gone to 
each other’s rooms after the lights were out, 
and had some fun.” 

“ Well, you know it was forbidden,” ex- 
plained Meta. “ We could visit a girl and 


3 l6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

study or talk, but we were to leave her at nine. 
At half-past, lights were to be put out. The 
girls, at least some of them, grumbled at hav- 
ing to go to bed so early. Twice a week we 
stayed down in the parlor and talked or sang 
and had some quadrilles. Then we went to bed 
half an hour later. There were two girls who 
thought they wouldn’t. I don’t see what real 
fun it was. They had some nuts and sweets 
and they did it several times. One night Miss 
Crane tried the door and commanded Carrie 
Green to open it. Carrie pushed Marty Han- 
son in the closet, and swept the refreshments 
off the table. 4 Whose voice was that I heard 
talking ? ’ asked Miss Crane, and Carrie looked 
up innocently and said she was studying aloud. 

4 If you would improve your study periods 
there would be no need of staying up at night/ 
Miss Crane said. 4 Put out your light and go 
to bed.’ She pretended to and turned out the 
gas. Then they waited a while until it was all 
dark in the corridor. Marty started and ran 
right into Miss Crane’s arms. Of course she 
had to confess, and Carrie had to admit that 
she had told a falsehood. I wouldn’t have 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 3 1? 

been in the place of either of the girls 
for a good deal, not for the little fun they 
had.” 

“ They must have been awfully strict,” said 
Althea, with a shrug of the shoulders. 

“We had plenty of fun, too. Every day 
four girls were allowed to go down town and 
spend their pocket money, without any teacher. 
They were put on their honor, and if they mis- 
behaved that was the end of the indulgence for 
that term. A girl flirted and corresponded 
with a young man and was sent home. I think 
it is best to keep straight.” 

Katherine, Althea, and Georgia walked 
home together. “ I do believe I’m not going 
to like those Henderson girls,” declared 
Althea. “ They are too goody-goody for my 
use.” 

“ The young fellow is a good skater and 
fond of fun. I was out with a lot of them last 
night,” said Kate. “ I am going to patronize 
him at any rate. Girls, I have an idea ! Why 
can’t we get up a whist club and meet round 
at each other’s houses? You see it wouldn’t be 
possible to get up any sort of school thing, un- 


3 18 HELEN" GRANT, TEACHER 

less there was some study motive in it. Good- 
ness, we have enough of that ! ” 

“ Why, that’s just splendid! We can have 
two tables, — eight, four of us and four boys. 
We’ll give it a pretty name and keep it select. 
Now, who shall we choose for the fourth?” 

“ We could take in one Henderson. Oh ! 
don’t you think that niece kind of queer ? She 
acts as if she was afraid of everybody.” 

“ She was in some pension abroad. Her 
father died and she had to come here. Don’t 
you suppose she’s dependent on them, a sort of 
poor relation ? And isn’t a pension a kind of 
charity school?” 

“ I rather think it is. And she dresses so 
plainly, not a bit of style to her.” 

“ Well, they’re very good to her then.” 

“ And there’s that Honor Bain. You see 
there would be enough outside girls, but we 
want to keep it a sort of school thing and not 
take in any of the small fry.” 

“ And we’ll have Dick and Carl Benson. 
Oh, yes, and Larry.” 

“ And Henderson. Dick will be around to- 
night and I’ll get the thing settled with him. 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 3I9 

Dick’s having a first-class toboggan made. The 
coasting is just splendid!” 

After some consideration Althea sounded 
Meta Henderson. 

“ Oh, we do play some at home, but I do not 
think mother would consent to either of us 
joining an evening club,” she replied. 

“But if your brother did?” 

“ Oh, boys seem so different.” 

“ It is going to be very select. Just from the 
first families in town.” 

“ Mark likes the outdoors sports so much. 
And he is studying with all his might and 
main. He likes Miss Grant immensely.” 

Althea gave a supercilious nod and there 
was the slightest curl of the lip. 

“Don’t you like her?” Meta asked a little 
more timidly. 

“ Oh, she’s well enough for a teacher, I sup- 
pose,” and there was a touch of disrespect in 
the tone. “ Dick Eastman gives it to her now 
and then, and it’s quite fun.” 

“ But — about what ? ” in a surprised tone. 

“ Oh, she puts on such a lot of airs. And 
she coddles up the little girls so. I suppose she 


320 HELEN" GRANT, TEACHER 

really knows better how to teach them. But we 
who are up to her level in some things, and 
perhaps above it socially, know how to take 
her.” 

“ But Miss Jaynes has the smaller children, 
the younger classes, I should say. Father and 
Mark were at Mrs. Stirling’s, where she 
boards, the other evening. And father thinks 
her very capable. She’s away up in chemistry 
and that’s one of the things Mark wants. He 
means to be a professor of chemistry when he 
gets through college. And he’s going to begin 
Greek with her.” 

There was a toss of the head and a curve of 
the lips that said plainly that Althea had not 
a very high opinion of the Greek Miss Grant 
could teach. 

“ Well,” she returned, “ I hope you will join 
the club. Meeting only on Friday evening it 
cannot distract us from our studies. And, as 
I said, we shall keep it very select and choose 
a pretty name, and just have congenial spirits. 
It’s so much more agreeable to have girls all of 
one mind.” 

Meta was flattered by the preference. Still 


EFFORTS FOR BETTERMENT 32 1 

she did not feel quite sure that she wanted 
to join. But if Mark did it would be pleasant. 

So she laid the case before her mother. 

“ My dear child,” said Mrs. Henderson, “ I 
do not approve of it. You are too young. It 
is well enough for you children to play at home 
with your father, or if some friends come in, 
but this makes a regular business of it. And I 
dare say there will be prizes for which the 
members must spend their pocket money. The 
other girls are older and go about consider- 
ably, it seems. It will distract your attention. 
I like the out-of-door sports better for you 
children, and for the rest there are so many of 
you that you surely can find sufficient enter- 
tainment at home.” 

“ I think I didn’t care very much about it,” 
returned Meta resignedly. 

Mr. Henderson said nearly the same thing 
to Mark, but added, 

“ Some of those boys in the baseball club 
meet quite often and have been seen in the sa- 
loons. I want you to keep clear of them. The 
clubhouse is very well conducted, I hear, but 
it doesn’t seem quite the place for boys. But 


322 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

the saloons are detestable ! I hope we can root 
some of them out. I have posted up notices 
in the factory that no beer shall be brought in 
during working hours, and any man shall be 
discharged who comes to work in a state of 
intoxication. I like Mr. Hildreth very much, 
and his views coincide with mine. We shall 
work together for a better state of things. ,, 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 

The small clique were quite disappointed 
at the defection of the Hendersons. 

“ There are plenty of outside girls, though, 
who will be glad enough to join, ,, said Miss 
Ford. “ Those girls must have been to a very 
flat kind of a boarding-school or else they are 
very much in awe of their mother. Well, I 
have no one to be afraid of,” and Kate gave 
her head a toss. 

Judge Eord was a widower and his sister 
kept house for him. He was proud of his 
stylish daughter, and took much of her im- 
periousness for decision of character. 

The children were greatly engrossed with 
the coming examinations. The fernery had 
been a great interest to them, and watching 
their bulbs sprout another. Two strong hya- 
cinths were shooting up rapidly and swelling 
out in the middle. Then there was sledding 


323 


324 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

and skating, and Miss Giant said that at col- 
lege they learned to use snowshoes. Some of 
the boys were eager to make them. 

Then the rating was announced and there 
were several of the grammar scholars pro- 
moted. Some of the older children decided 
they would come in for a year or two. The 
high school was beginning to be appreciated. 

There was quite a reorganization of the 
classes, and not a little heart-burning among 
those who were not slated to come up higher. 

“ It really begins to look like business,” Miss 
Grant said to Mr. Underwood. “ See how the 
classes have filled up ! Though we haven’t any 
seniors,” and a half-regretful, half-amused 
look flitted over her face as she lifted it with 
an arch expression. 

“ We couldn’t in reason expect everything,” 
he returned. “ We began under unusual diffi- 
culties. Some of the examination papers were 
very clear and to the point. Miss Grant, I 
must congratulate you upon your executive 
ability and your discrimination. I was afraid 
at first that you couldn’t hold such an incon- 
gruous lot. Those big boys have been hard to 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 325 



manage. They are finding out that they do not 
know nearly as much as they imagined. I was 
truly sorry that two or three of them came, 
but their fathers are some of the influential 
men of the town, and there was quite an ob- 
jection to the expense of a high school since 
there were two not very far away. Indeed, 
we should not have had it at all but for Mr. 
Hildreth, who has no children to send. Now 
we are on a really good, solid foundation and 
have lived down most of the opposition.” 

“ But I thought — most people want their 

their children educated ■” she said, in a 

rather wondering tone. 

“ So they do. But I dare say by this time 
you have found that people’s ideas are various. 
Now let us talk a bit of gossip,” and he em- 
phasized a half smile with a shrug of the shoul- 
ders. “ What do you think of Georgia Win- 
ters’ genius?” 

Helen flushed scarlet, and her lips quivered. 

“ Her mother believes she will make a fine 
poet if she has the right kind of training and 
proper encouragement. What are you going 
to do about it? For if you quench this deli- 


326 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

cate spiritual flame — or shall we call it spirit- 
uelle? — I am afraid you will be blamed.” 

“ I have wanted to talk to you about it. I 
haven’t encouraged it very much. It is the 
sort of verse that breaks out epidemic-like with 
young girls who have a tendency to sentiment 
and admiring friends who ask them to write 
on some special occasion. They are pretty 
thoughts strung together in poetic language, 
but there is no real genius to it. I do suppose 
it is a rather harmless experience, and marriage 
ends it. Indeed, that is the grave of much of 
the so-called genius.” 

“ If her mother did not make so much of it! 
She wrote on the death of Mrs. Lake’s baby 
and there was one quite fine verse that Mrs. 
Winters thought worthy of Tennyson’s ‘ In 
Memoriam.’ Shades of poetry! Mrs. Win- 
ters believes she will reflect great credit on the 
school.” 

“ I wish she would pay a little more atten- 
tion to her language lessons, logic, and the 
study of literature. She knows nothing about 
the higher class poetry and very little about the 
poets of the last century. Allen Millard goes 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 32 7 

wild over Shakespeare, and is going back to 
Chaucer. I want a class in old English litera- 
ture and then to come down to the Vic- 
torian era.” 

How bright and eager her face was, and so 
full of resolute endeavor! He gave a little 
sigh. 

“ Two or three years hence you may be able 
to achieve that. But you will be doing a good 
work to get them ready for it. That Archie 
Varick is a smart lad, though he will not take 
to the poets.” 

“ But he has taken to physics and physi- 
ology and chemistry. He and Mark Hender- 
son will make a good team. I hope Harry 
White will join them.” 

“ You are enough to inspire one. I wish 
in my youth I could have had some one like 
you. But they were not teaching that way 
then.” 

“ Oh, thank you ! ” Helen flushed with pleas- 
ure. She had never been quite sure of his en- 
tire approbation, and she was glad now to feel 
that she was truly working with him. 

“ But about the poet? You haven’t advised 


328 . HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

me what steps to pursue," and she gave a soft, 
irresolute laugh. 

“ Oh, you will have to let her go on. It will 
not do to offend her mother. Sometimes they 
learn by bitter experience and perhaps that is 
best." 

She had talked over the Greek with Mark 
and given him a few lessons after school. 
Then his father said : 

“ That isn't quite fair, Mark. You had bet- 
ter ask Miss Grant to give you private lessons 
and pay her for them. Mr. Underwood thinks 
Latin is all they can reasonably take up this 
year, but they may later on take Greek." 

“ I wish you would go with me some night 
and call on her." 

“ My lad, I shall be very glad to. Mr. Un- 
derwood considers her an excellent teacher." 

So it had come about. Miss Grant was 
really glad to see the father of such a flock of 
scholars, and Mark was proud of introducing 
him. 

They talked a little of the boy's future. He 
was to go to college if he kept of the same 
mind. 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 329 

“ He has a great taste for chemistry, and it is 
an excellent profession. We need a great deal 
of that knowledge in many lines of business 
nowadays; if he doesn’t turn out a learned 
professor he can earn his living, and I think 
that is what every person ought to know how 
to do. I’m glad to have you take so much in- 
terest in him.” 

“ Isn’t that a true teacher’s endeavor?” 
and she glanced up in her bright fashion, 
with enthusiasm in her eyes. “ And when 
one meets a pupil easily interested and cap- 
able of holding on, it is a really satisfying 
work.” 

“ You were in college, Mark tells me.” 

“ Oh, yes. I wouldn’t give up the remem- 
brance of those four years for a great deal, 
even if I could have acquired as much knowl- 
edge elsewhere.” 

Then they branched off into the true uses 
of education. Helen found him very intelli- 
gent and well read, interested in some things 
beyond mere money-making. He wanted his 
children to be fitted for the true work of life, 
to be of some use in the world. She had not 


330 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

met with any one beside Mr. Hildreth that it 
was so delightful to talk to. 

“ Why, Mark ! How we are staying ! ” he 
exclaimed at length. “ Miss Grant, I am very 
glad to meet you in this manner and we have 
had a most agreeable and interesting talk. I 
want you to come and take dinner some night 
and meet Mrs. Henderson, who will be glad 
to make your acquaintance. We have been 
so busy — the house needed so much repairing 
though it is a fine old place, and we have no 
real company parlor yet. Then the business 
had to be recast, new machinery put in and all 
that. But we think we shall like the town very 
much. Mrs. Henderson will send you a 
special invitation, — I’m not much of a society 
man, so I don’t know all the nice little points. 
But you will surely come ? ” 

“ Oh, please do,” appended Mark in en- 
treaty. 

“ I surely will, with the greatest of pleas- 
ure,” and her smile was a cordial assent. 

When the two were out in the street Mark 
seized his father’s hand boyishly. 

“ Isn’t she a daisy ! ” he cried exultingly. 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 33 1 

Mr. Henderson laughed as he replied, “ I’m 
not a boy. They didn’t call them daisies in 
my time.” 

“ Well, she’s splendid ! And I can’t see why 
the boys don’t like her.” 

“ Don’t like her ! ” echoed his father in sur- 
prise. “ I thought most boys were given to 
falling in love with a fascinating teacher. 
What cause have they? I think she might be 
decided. And so thorough a scholar would 
be likely to demand careful work.” 

“ I do not believe they know themselves. 
Eastman sort of leads. He does things — well, 
they are kind of insolent, ill-bred. I feel as if I 
could kick him sometimes. He will pretend to 
misunderstand, he will ask a question when he 
must know the answer. And he will draw his 
face in a grotesque manner that will make 
some of the class laugh, or sneeze in the middle 
of a word. She takes no notice of these things, 
but it really does vex me when the boys, 
and some of the girls, too, talk as if she 
was only fit to teach little children. I do be- 
lieve she is ahead of Mr. Underwood in mathe- 
matics. Fm glad you didn’t like the plan of 


332 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

the whist club. I didn’t care to join and give 
up the Greek, but it seems to carry more 
weight when a fellow’s father doesn’t con- 
sent.” 

“ I’m glad to have you think that way, my 
boy. I shall always consent to whatever is for 
your good. Miss Grant is a lady. And the 
boys ought to respect her as a teacher.” 

The invitation came a few days later and it 
was for Saturday afternoon. Helen was 
greeted with a warm wecome. She had only 
met Mrs. Henderson once before, but she was 
a charming well-bred woman, used to society 
ways in spite of the household of children. 
After the three large girls came one smaller, 
then two boys and a pretty little girl again, 
under school age. The big house was none too 
big for the merry crowd. 

Even Vesta Coursen seemed to lose her shy- 
ness here. The sitting-room suggested a school 
itself when they were all in it. Then Miss 
Grant must see their rooms. All the larger 
children had a bookcase of their own books, 
some pictures, and the furnishing though sim- 
ple was very pretty. There was a big play 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 333 

and study room; a conservatory, in disuse 
now, but Mrs. Henderson had a plan for next 
winter. 

It puzzled Helen a little that Vesta’s room 
should be handsomer than that of the twins. 
There were a beautiful brass bedstead, a 
bureau, dressing-table, and bookcase in curly 
birch, some really fine paintings and pretty ar- 
ticles in silver, a dainty willow rocker, and two 
other rather expensive rattan chairs. Helen 
had heard the surmise that she was poor and 
dependent, but this didn’t look quite like it. 

Mark’s was a boy’s room pure and simple, 
with a narrow bed, a writing and study table, 
sundry boy’s traps spread around, photo- 
graphs, college colors, curiosities, a small cabi- 
net of shells and minerals, and quite a fine 
array of books, beside portfolios of engrav- 
ings. 

“ Some of the things came from uncle,” he 
explained, “ Vesta’s father. He died abroad 
last year, you know. Her mother was our 
mother’s sister, but she died when Vesta was a 
little thing. Mother wanted to take her be- 
fore, but Mr. Coursen would not consent. She 


334 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

was very seldom with him, though. She’s so 
unlike our girls, don’t you think so ? I felt at 
first as if we should never get acquainted. Her 
father was quite an artist. There are some 
pictures of his in Paris to be sold. I believe he 
was rather queer,” and Mark gave an em- 
barrassed laugh. “ But she’s all right and 
sweet, and my ! what a lot of some things she 
knows! French and Italian, and about all the 
painters. She has been in Rome, and was at 
school in Belgium. She seemed almost for- 
eign when she first came to us.” 

Helen felt quite drawn to the orphaned girl, 
and was really glad to hear the explanation. 
The Hendersons were no boasters, surely. 

The big parlor, on one side of the hall, was 
to be decorated and furnished when pleasant 
weather came in. At present it contained the 
grand piano and various boxes of bric-a-brac 
and pictures not unpacked. 

“ There has been so much to do,” Mrs. Hen- 
derson explained. “ And we are very com- 
fortable. I fancy I shall like the town ex- 
tremely. Mr. Henderson thinks the school ex- 
cellent, which is a great desideratum with such 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 335 

a household as ours. I like to have them all 
at home. Growing children need a mother’s 
care.” 

“ They seem a happy household,” and Helen 
gave a bright smile. 

“ We want them to be healthy and happy. I 
am glad you take such an interest in Mark, and 
like big boys.” 

Helen was not quite sure that she did, but 
she had found Mark interesting. His boyish 
manliness was very pleasing to her and his 
charming little enthusiasms suggested some of 
the girls at college. She did not wonder at 
their refined way when she had seen the 
mother and father in the household. They 
were as polite to each other and the children as 
they were to the visitor. Not that they were 
stilted, or that there was any straining after 
effect. It seemed the charm of simple life at 
once refined and cordial. 

With the exception of the Deans and the 
Millards she had found no one she could be so 
perfectly at home with. She had learned in 
early girlhood that one could give freely of 
one’s inner hopes and beliefs and acquirements 


33^ HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

without trenching on their neighbors. She had 
seen much offence given by incautious remarks 
when they were true, and the half-truths so of- 
ten making trouble. She did, after a little, 
discuss both scholars and parents with Mr. 
Underwood, when she found he had a great 
deal of discretion. But she was a little wary 
of the wife, though Mrs. Underwood was in 
no sense a gossip, and caught the amusing side 
of everything. 

Helen soon saw the influence that was shap- 
ing Richard Eastman: his mother’s foolish 
criticisms and her ruinous indulgence. He was 
a great favorite with the girls. His Christmas 
party had been the leading event, his toboggan 
was at their service and occasionally the auto 
as well. It was hard to stem this current and 
keep her dignity. But her nature was a gener- 
ous one, and as she looked back over her life 
she saw how many pleasant things had oc- 
curred just when she had been ready to take 
up the worst with a brave heart. 

But this evening was like a new unfolding 
in Westfield. She was so interested in Mark. 
His influence might create a division in the 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 337 

ruling sentiment. He stood up boldly for what 
he considered right, though he was not aggres- 
sive. And he made of his father the best 
friend that a boy could have. The cordiality 
between them was delightful. 

The girls seemed very young for their years. 
She had noted that in school. Their boarding- 
school experience had rather depressed them, 
she thought, and their mother made girls of 
them in a charming manner that no girl of 
sense could resent. 

Helen saw points she could wisely bring out, 
now that she knew the trend of their home 
life. 

There was no need of games to pass away 
the evening. There were so many subjects of 
conversation. The younger children retired 
without a demur, and when Mrs. Henderson 
asker her niece to play she made no flimsy 
excuse, though the color overspread her face. 

The piano was magnificent, and young as 
she was her training had been excellent, Helen 
noted at once. 

“ I am very fond of music,” said Mrs. Hen- 
derson, “ but I am afraid the twins will not 


338 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


have much ability that way. Little Doris has. 
They have good voices though, and that is a 
real delight in a home. Nina has quite a taste 
for art and paints dainty little flowers from 
nature. Meta is the better scholar in solid 
things. Their father wants them really well 
educated if they do not have so many accom- 
plishments. Miss Grant, I am so glad you are 
their teacher.” 

“ You may be sure I will try to do my best,” 
Helen answered warmly. 

“ It is comforting to find a conscientious 
teacher for your children, who is not so rigid 
but that she can see on all sides. Children of 
one family are so different, I have found. And 
I do hope we shall see you as often as your 
duties will admit. When the weather gets 
settled into positive springtime we are fond 
of driving about, and you must go with 
us.” 

“ Oh, thank you. I am always glad and 
thankful to find a friend in the mother of my 
pupils.” 

They parted with a most cordial feeling on 
both sides. Mr. Henderson walked home with 


THE GROWTH AND BLOOM FIRST 339 

her and said he did not know when he had 
enjoyed an evening so much. 

Helen did begin to note a change presently. 
Dick Eastman did not seem to rule altogether. 
Mark was drawing some of the boys to his 
side. They talked of summer pleasures. Mark 
would have a boat. Couldn’t they get up a 
boat club? And baseball — wouldn’t they join 
and make up a nine? 

“ Mark Henderson will find he isn’t going 
to be the great Panjandrum in this school,” 
declared Dick. “ They’re making a great 
splurge now, but father heard that the mill 
was on a rather shaky foundation and there’s 
a big payment ahead of Mr. Henderson. I 
suppose they couldn’t afford to keep the chil- 
dren at boarding-school. As for the boat — I’ll 
believe it when I see it,” wagging his head and 
laughing sneeringly. 

The children had been much interested in 
their boxes of bulbs, and they could have 
kissed the first beautiful pink hyacinth that 
came out. Then followed others, and one 
magnificent red tulip burst open one day so 
gayly that it almost looked as if it laughed, 


340 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

Allen Millard said. February seemed so short, 
and March came in like a lamb. The skating 
was spoiled, the snow disappeared, when sud- 
denly the traditional lion asserted itself and 
quite a blizzard appeared on the scene, 

The girls had persevered and launched their 
whist club, after much discussion. They 
would have no prizes, they concluded. 

“ The boys will enjoy a little spread a great 
deal better,” said Georgia Winters. “ I want 
the first one to meet at my house. Mother is 
much interested in it. Oh, I don’t wonder the 
Hendersons didn’t want to join ! They haven’t 
any parlor furnished, and mother said the sit- 
ting-room was just a conglomeration of things. 
She thinks they are of no great account.” 

The first meeting was all that heart could 
wish. Every one came. They played without 
disputing, but the boys were rather noisy over 
the refreshments and stayed until after eleven. 

“ I think you ought to break up about ten,” 
said Mrs. Winters. “ And it seemed to me 
that Dick was rude. His mother ought to tone 
him down a little.” 


CHAPTER XV 


dick eastman's dare 

March dropped into April in a truly 
spring-like fashion. In the outskirts farmers 
were plowing, buds were swelling, and birds 
calling to each other. There had been an un- 
usually warm week and the children were rest- 
less, impatient, inattentive. The hyacinth had 
bloomed out and only a few tulips were left. 
Now the ferns were the more beautiful in their 
soft greenery. 

It was Friday afternoon and the pupils had 
been dismissed, though a few of them had 
pleaded for a walk in the woods with Miss 
Grant. She had been out one day with the 
botany class, which had suddenly enlarged its 
borders if not its pursuit of knowledge. Then 
Thursday afternoon she and Miss Parker and 
Mr. Underwood had a very earnest talk about 
the general arrangement. He had his heart 
set on a senior class for the next year. 

341 


342 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


“ There may possibly be five to go in it,” 
Helen said in a rather despondent tone. “ If 
they only cared! If they were ambitious! 
But the girls are planning pleasures, looking 
forward to vacation and how spring suits are 
to be made. The boys certainly haven’t as 
much of an excuse as the girls for their lack 
of interest, though it is baseball time. Do you 
mean to have the standard high enough to 
admit to college? ” 

“ Oh, I should like that above all things, for 
the rank of the school!” and Mr. Under- 
wood’s eyes were alight with desire. 

“ There will have to be some hard study, 
then.” 

“ Well, we may not reach it this year. We 
have done well, I think. Why that little crease 
of dissatisfaction marring your usually serene 
brow, Miss Grant ? ” 

“ Thank you — is it usually serene ? I am 
sometimes annoyed at the general tendency to 
leakiness in young people’s brains.” 

“ You may as well admit it is the general 
tendency,” declared Miss Parker. “ Then you 
must hammer and hammer until the leakiness 


dick eastman's dare 


343 


gets closed up, and you have overcome the an- 
tipathy to learning. Children may be inter- 
ested on the surface when the thing is pleasur- 
able, but few of them love learning for its own 
sake.” 

“ That's rather discouraging,” and Mr. Un- 
derwood laughed. 

“ But you seem to awaken it,” and Helen 
glanced wonderingly at the severe lines in her 
face. “ Your scholars are Miss Jaynes’s ad- 
miration. I wonder if I let them drop down ? ” 

“ Oh, you see mine haven’t come to the time 
of dress and whist clubs and fashions, and pos- 
sible lovers. Not but that there is some fool- 
ishness and heart-burnings over sweethearts. 
After all I am content to stay in my groove 
and teach what I do know. If I knew more 
and could not make much impression with it, I 
should wish I had not taken the trouble of 
acquiring it. Miss Grant, you are in the ro- 
mance of teaching. When you reach the plain 
prose you will do your duty and be satisfied 
with that.” 

Helen sighed. She would not want to teach 
if the fire and enthusiasm should die out. 


344 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ There are ten weeks yet and I do think 
some of the boys are anxious to get through 
next year. Walter Lang’s father has promised 
him college if he can graduate. Then Mark 
Henderson is ambitious. And Carl Benson. 
Oh, we must have the class next year ! ” 

She could see that Mr. Underwood’s heart 
was set upon it. For her own sake she de- 
sired it. 

And now she sat revolving plans in a very 
tired mind. What could she do that was bet- 
ter, stronger? Perhaps she had not taken up 
the right thing. Had her vanity led her 
astray? Next year. Did she really want to 
stay another year ? She could find easier 
work. 

It was not merely the ease and the pleasure 
of the work. Had she not been thinking too 
much of them? That was not quite what exist- 
ence was for, not the end and aim of her life. 
Was it not to make some lives wiser, better, 
happier, in the only way through which real 
satisfaction could come? 

A step startled her, — the janitor, she sup- 
posed. She began to gather up some papers 


dick Eastman's dare 345 

to take home. Dick Eastman crossed the 
room, fumbled about his desk, found what he 
wanted, made a sort of detour and came 
nearer. She would not notice or speak, and 
bent her head down again. Then she felt his 
breath on her cheek. It had been rather pale 
but this consciousness, or rather annoyance, 
brought a soft color to it like a ripening peach. 
There was the dainty print of a dimple in it 
when she smiled, but she was not smiling now. 

Then suddenly he bent over and kissed it, 
and drew a long breath of satisfaction. 

She sprang up. Her whole face down to 
her neck even was scarlet, her eyes flashed the 
fire of indignation. 

“ How dared you, Dick Eastman ! How 
dared you ! ” 

“ I did dare ! ” He laughed insolently. Then 
he turned on his heel and ran down the 
stairs. 

She stood quite still in her swelling resent- 
ment. That he of all others — but no other 
would have offered such an insult. Then, with 
a sudden revulsion of feeling she dropped into 
her chair, laid her hands on the desk and 


346 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

buried her face in them, giving way to a flood 
of outraged tears. Was the dastardly fellow 
coming back? She would not stir. 

“ Oh, Miss Grant ! What has happened ! ” 
It was Mr. Underwood's voice in real solici- 
tude. 

She gave a long sigh, then courageously 
raised her face with the tears still beading her 
lashes, and leaving drops of dew* on her 
cheeks. 

He took her hand gently. “ You have been 
rather depressed to-day. I think. Was it from 
any remark I made yesterday? If so I am 
sincerely sorry. I think you have done excel- 
lent work here and I would not have you dis- 
couraged for worlds. I appreciate your ear- 
nest endeavors to raise the standard, to inspire 
the children, and you have opened new pages 
of knowledge to them.” 

She raised her hand. “ Oh, do not think 
that! Nothing would please me more than to 
reach your idea. No, it was not that.” 

She was wiping away the tears, but her eyes 
had the luminous waver of a wind-blown lake. 
Should she tell him? Her face flamed again 


dick eastman's dare 


347 

with the sense of indignity. Yes, she would. 
He should not have a lingering suspicion that 
he had been unduly captious. But she half 
turned away. 

“ Oh, Miss Grant ! That was insulting, des- 
picable, insolent to the last degree. I did 
think for a while Dick was improving; he has 
surely, in scholarship. But I heard only a day 
or two ago that some of the boys were playing 
cards in the back room of a saloon, and drink- 
ing beer, if nothing stronger.” 

“ I know he does. And Larry Dinsmore. I 
have noticed it in their breath. I have won- 
dered if it were better to speak of it. And one 
day Dick's voice was thick and his eyes 
showed it.” 

“ Yes, it is right, and I am glad to know this 
on such good authority. I had resolved to 
speak to his father. Mr. Eastman is a clean, 
upright sort of man, and when he is roused can 
assert himself. And I know in this other 
matter he will not only apologize to you, but 
compel Dick to make very humble amends. He 
is away now, but is expected home by to-mor- 
row evening. What a shame that young lads 


34-8 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

should fall in the way of temptation, or run 
into it designedly! Dick has so much in his 
hands that it is worse for him in the outset. I 
know he has not had a good influence on some 
of the larger boys, though he has a strong 
enough personality to make his mark. His 
mother has been weakly indulgent, and I am 
afraid she rules his father somewhat,” with a 
half smile, “ but she would be broken-hearted 
if he went astray. There is a gang of boys 
who are employed during the day, — that is no 
discredit to them, — but they want to have what 
they call a jolly time in the evening. Our boys 
have fallen in with them, I am sorry to say. I 
have been considering how I could break it up. 
Mr. Dinsmore drops into a saloon now and 
then, and the Dinsmores and the Burkes are 
friends. I think Mr. Burke would object to 
schoolboys haunting his place.” 

Helen began to recover her composure 
though her cheeks wore a vivid flush. 

Mr. Underwood took her hand in an almost 
fatherly clasp. 

“ My dear Miss Grant, I want you to feel 
always that I am your sincere friend, that I 


dick Eastman's dare 


349 


admire your courage and perseverance, and 
your attainments. I believe we are both striv- 
ing for the same end, and both feel the same 
regret when things do not come up to our 
expectations. You really have been invaluable 
to me, and I thank you for every effort. You 
can trust me to settle this matter so that you 
will have no more insolence from that quarter. 
If Dick cannot behave like a gentleman he 
must go elsewhere, that is all.” 

“ Thank you very sincerely,” she returned 
in a tone of emotion. 

“ And now dismiss this troublesome matter 
and take a real holiday to-morrow. I do be- 
lieve everything will come out as we hope, and 
a large part of the credit will be yours. Not 
that I undervalue Miss Jaynes.” 

“ Miss Jaynes has been a very great help to 
me,” Helen responded. 

Then she arranged her few papers and he 
bade her a friendly adieu. She did not go di- 
rectly home, but took a little walk to calm her 
throbbing nerves. And a delightful call in the 
evening from Mr. Hildreth quite restored her 
equanimity. 


350 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

But she did not seem to have much of a 
holiday. There were letters to write. How 
they did manage to pile up ! Some winter gar- 
ments to put away, summer ones to shake out 
of their folds and make presentable. Lilian 
was going down town, as they called it, and to 
the library. She had found some companion- 
able girls and was developing a really admir- 
able interest in others. 

“ I mean to take a nice long trolley ride, to 
the little woods at least. There may be some 
spring flowers,” Helen announced. “ Will you 
take my letters down and mail them ? ” 

“ With pleasure. Oh, what a pile ! ” 

“You look tired; don’t ramble about too 
much,” advised Mrs. Stirling. 

Helen considered. She would take the trol- 
ley out Rossmore way as far as the little 
woods, as they were called. One came along 
soon and she signaled. There were not many 
passengers about this time, as the trend on Sat- 
urday was coming in and returning in the 
evening. The air was soft enough to have a 
window open. There were many signs of 
active life. Newly plowed fields, mending 


dick eastman's dare 351 

fences, cows at pasture cropping the short 
grass, gardens being put in order, dried weeds 
and dead branches making a blaze here and 
there, hens marching with their heads up in the 
air and filling it with their strident songs, in- 
terspersed with the robust crow of a Chanti- 
cleer perched on the fence. It somehow took 
her back to Hope and childhood. She saw 
the little girl in her best white frock, almost 
outgrown, standing up that last day of school, 
“ speaking her piece,” Browning’s “ Herve 
Riel.” And she smiled over the old line. 
“ Sirs, believe me there’s a way.” There was 
a way out of every trouble if one had the 
patience to search for it. 

She stopped the car. There was a plain- 
looking, middle-aged woman sitting by the 
door. She touched Helen’s dress. 

“ My dear,” she said, “ I’ve been watching 
you a little. You must have a happy heart 
when it writes such pleasant lines in your face. 
And it’s like a bit of sunshine. If girls only 
knew how much good they do with a cheerful 
smile they would never look cross and tired of 
everything. It’s a pleasant world as God 


352 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

makes it, but we put so many needless troubles 
in it.” 

Helen nodded and stepped off, but her heart 
had grown suddenly light. And the line al- 
ways brought Gordon Danforth to her mind. 
She would like so to hear about him! Of 
course he was very busy studying on his two 
undertakings. 

The woods had not leaved out very much 
though the dogwood was showing greenish 
white. The moss in some of the untrodden 
places was like a velvet carpet. The thrushes 
were already beginning their antiphonal chant, 
and occasionally a robin tried to drown it with 
his merry lilt. Here was a patch of violets 
in tenderest blue, a little further on she found 
some white ones, and the first hepatica blos- 
soms she had seen. Several other things she 
picked to classify. A few ferns were slowly 
unrolling. 

The path was full of curves. No one seemed 
to have walked in a straight line. Here some 
trees had been cut down. Somehow she felt 
sorry they could not have stood until fall. 
There were beautiful lichens, but she could not 


dick eastman's dare 353 

carry everything. She would bring some of 
the girls up here; in a week or so it would be 
still lovelier. 

Then she turned to retrace her steps and 
wandered on, enjoying every sight and sound. 
Once she broke into a gay college song. Yes, 
she would try to be light-hearted, if the uncon- 
scious influence could touch a stranger. Why 
should she not put off the evil day until Mon- 
day ? In her secret heart she hoped Dick East- 
man might be sent away — that “ way ” would 
be most satisfactory. 

Why, where was she? She stopped sud- 
denly. Here was a group of oak trees she had 
not seen before, and a growth of underbrush 
that was new to her. Which path should she 
take, for the ways divided ? The sun had gone 
under a cloud and a shadowy sort of gloom 
had settled about. She was not afraid; so far 
she had met no one. 

This trodden path seemed the best. She 
walked on a little faster, seeing a light that 
must surely be the end of it. But she came out 
into a wagon-road, little used, and looked 
about. Some distance beyond a wagon was 


354 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

moving along, so there must be a road. She 
had turned wrongly and come out on the other 
side. After looking about a moment she de- 
cided on a short cut across the intervening 
space, though there was no regular path. 

But it was a very fine road, she found, and 
she thought she had been driven over it. How 
to get out to the trolley was the question. 
Some distance ahead was what seemed the 
back of a vehicle of some sort. In the quiet 
she heard the welcome sound of the trolley. 
Then she had only to keep on to where this 
crossed the other road. 

As she came nearer she found that an auto 
had been stranded and left by its owner, doubt- 
less. It was on the opposite side of the road 
and she passed it with a cursory glance. Then, 
as she looked back, she saw something huddled 
in a heap. Should she investigate? It was get- 
ting late and she ought to hurry on. But what 
could she do ? The priest and the Levite 
passed by, she remembered. 

Yes, it really was some one; a man’s figure. 
She turned the head a little and then stood, 
shocked. For it was Dick Eastman’s face, 


dick Eastman's dare 


355 

cold as marble, with the eyes closed, the hands 
clenched. She drew a quivering, frightened 
breath. There was no pulse. And such a lit- 
tle while ago she had wished him to go out of 
her life. 

She wiped the dust from the face. Every- 
one admitted that Dick Eastman was good- 
looking. She had seen so much of that super- 
cilious smirk in his face, and the contemptuous 
curl of the lip, that for her there was nothing 
to admire. Now it was really beautiful, like 
carven marble. The broad forehead and 
swelling breadth of temple, the straight nose, 
the long lashes on the white cheek that many 
a girl had envied, the curve of the lips with the 
sneer gone out of them, just a trifle apart, 
looking almost like a smile, touched her deeply. 

“ Oh, Dick ! poor Dick ! ” she cried, and the 
tears came into her own eyes. 

What could she do? There was a house 
some distance farther on. She ran swiftly, 
reaching it panting and breathless. 

A rather forbidding countrywoman came to 
the door, with her sleeves rolled above her 
elbows. 


35^ HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Are there any men about ? ” she asked. 
“ Some one has been hurt in an auto acci- 
dent. I don't know whether he is killed or 
not." 

“ Well, if the auto is his’n it serves him jest 
about right. I’ve allers said them as runs the 
pesky concerns are the ones that oughter suf- 
fer’n not innercent folks. Were you in it?" 

“ No, I was passing along and saw him. He 
lives at Westfield. If a man could go with a 
wagon," and her voice shook with anxiety. 

“ Well, they can’t from here, ’cause there 
ain’t a man around. They went down in town 
with a load of produce and won’t be home 
afore nine or ten. They always stay for a ca- 
rouse, though they’re stiddy enough the rest 
of the week. I d’n know what you’ll do. I 
can’t abide them besoms of destruction, killin’ 
your critters and roustin’ up such a dust.. It’s 
nothin’ but clean an’ clean. I wish every one 
on ’em would bust up ! Might try at the Cum- 
mins’, over there in that yaller house." 

Then she shut the door and went back to her 
work. 

Helen inquired at the yellow house. All the 


dick eastman's dare 


357 


men folks were gone away. It was quite a 
fashion to go down in town on Saturday. The 
three women plied her with questions. Was 
she sure he was dead? Was she any relation? 
Yes, they’d heard of Eastman’s mill. They 
saw the auto go tearing by three good hours 
ago, they guessed it was that one. They’d go 
down and see, but the best thing would be to 
take the trolley and give the alarm. 

That was all she could do. She turned and 
walked rapidly out to the main road and 
waited, it seemed an interminable time, before 
the car came. Then she considered. She had 
better see Mr. Underwood. And he would be 
at his dinner, so she would go at once to Mrs. 
Trafton’s. It was getting dark now. 

“ Mr. Underwood’s at his dinner. Would 
you come in and wait ? ” said the maid. 

“ Please tell him that Miss Grant wishes to 
see him on important business,” she said in a 
tired voice. 

He came to the door at once. 

“ Oh, what is it, Miss Grant ? ” he cried in 
an alarmed tone. “ You look like a ghost. 
What has happened ? ” 


353 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


She leaned against the doorpost for support, 
and told the story as briefly as she could, and 
the efforts she had made. 

“ I have been afraid of this. Dick is a reck- 
less fellow. Yes, I must find some one and go 
at once. That’s the old Davis road — avenue, 
they call it now. Oh, do come in and have a 
cup of tea or coffee. You look as if you would 
faint. I’ll send some one home with you,” in 
deep solicitude. 

“ I never do faint. No, I want to get home. 
You will look after it all ? ” in a tremulous 
tone. 

“ Yes. Mr. Eastman won’t be home until 
nine to-night. Oh, you had better stop and 
rest.” 

“ No, no,” with a decisive gesture. 

Then she turned away. The walk to Mrs. 
Stirling’s was up a slight ascent. It seemed 
to Helen she had never been so tired in her life, 
though a good deal of it was the nervous shock 
and anxiety, and the awful thought of Dick 
Eastman lying there at the roadside, dead. 

Mrs. Stirling was as kind as a mother. 
Lilian took her hat and wrap, and she made 


dick eastman's dare 


359 

Helen lie down on the sofa, bringing her a cup 
of tea presently and saying : 

“ Wait, dear, until you get a bit rested and 
then you shall tell us all the particulars. 
You’re just exhausted. It was awful to be 
there all alone.” 

“ How good you are ! ” She pressed Mrs. 
Stirling’s hand, and drew some long breaths. 
And then a bit of delicious toast was brought 
to her and she began to feel quite refreshed, 
and told the main incidents. 

“ You went across the woods,” said Mrs. 
Stirling. 

“ I began to feel that I had gone astray and 
was a little confused.” 

“ They cut that bit of road through the 
Davis property. He gave them the ground. 
Before that it was a crooked little lane, a sort 
of short cut. Then the county took it in hand 
and now it is a handsome street running over 
to Glendale. And that Mr. Eastman should be 
away! She will go wild. She’s no hand to 
bear anything.” 

Helen pitied her profoundly. And if Dick 
were really dead! She shuddered over that! 


360 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

She felt after a little that she would be more 
comfortable upstairs in bed, but it seemed as 
if she was waiting for some tidings. She 
wished she had asked Mr. Underwood to let 
her know, even if it were the worst. Nine 
o’clock came, then half-past, and just as she 
had resolved to retire the bell rang. Yes, that 
was Mr. Underwood’s voice. 

“ I knew you would feel anxious,” and he 
clasped her hand. “ It is not quite the worst, 
but no one can tell at present. He is not dead, 
but is still unconscious. I took Dr. Barber and 
Mr. Benson and his big wagon. Some women 
were there watching. Then he called in Dr. 
Stearns, and they will stay all night. Mrs. 
Eastman just goes from one faint to another. 
I had to go and break the news to Mr. East- 
man, and then I came up here. It has made a 
great excitement. Oh, Miss Grant, whatever 
way it ends they ought to be very thankful to 
you ! He might have lain there all night, for 
the road is not traveled much, and in the dark 
no one would have noticed. His left arm is 
broken, but the doctor thinks there has been 
a blow to the head. They can do nothing 


dick Eastman's dare 361 

until to-morrow. And I thank you sin- 
cerely." 

“ It was by mere accident. I was lost in the 
woods. I meant to go out by the same path at 
which I entered. But I think — some one 
would have found him." 

“ I am afraid it would have been too late. 
And now I will say good-night, for you look 
thoroughly exhausted. I’ll be in to-morrow 
to bring you whatever news there is." 

Helen had not yet recovered from her 
amazement that it should have happened this 
way. She wished it had not been Dick East- 
man. She did not feel that she could endure 
any effusive gratitude on the part of his family. 
Did anything happen by mere chance? Oh, 
no, it was all ordered by Providence. She 
thought of some events in her past life. Rich- 
ard Eastman would hate to owe anything to 
her, she well knew. 

In spite of it all she slept soundly and awoke 
so refreshed the next morning that at first it 
seemed as if nothing unusual had happened. 
Her fine physique asserted itself. Mrs. Stirling 
advised her not to go to church, but she did. 


362 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

The prayer for a person in trouble was read 
most fervently, and she joined in it with very 
earnest feeling. This was not the Eastmans’ 
church, either. 

But they had the sympathy of the best part 
of the town. It was a great shock. Helen 
turned away from the little groups discussing 
it as they came out of church. Lilian lingered, 
much interested in the talk. 

“ He is just the same,” she said, rejoining 
them. “ But they are afraid Mrs. Eastman 
will really lose her mind. It is dreadful.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Underwood came up in the 
afternoon. She had been in the midst of the 
excitement, and was full of it. 

“ Mr. Eastman did object to Dick going out 
alone in the auto. He didn’t start alone, 
though. Larry Dinsmore, Carl Benson and 
Walter Lang were with him at first and they 
had some sort of dispute, it seems. Walter 
Lang got out and advised him to go home. So 
the three boys left him, and perhaps saved 
themselves from an accident. When his 
mother was with him he could not be so reck- 
less.” 


dick eastman's dare 363 

“ He is still unconscious/’ remarked Mr. 
Underwood. “ The arm has been set; that 
was a clean break. They have found only a 
small bruise on his head. The heart action is 
very weak, they had hard work to get any at 
all. Mr. Eastman is crushed by the affair. 
Dick wasn’t such a bad fellow, only he has been 
getting too wild. Still, one’s only child is a 
great deal to one. It will be an awful blow to 
him if the worst happens.” 

He was over by the window with Helen 
presently, when she said in a low tone : 

“ Will you please forget the incident of Fri- 
day? The Eastmans will have sorrow enough 
without aught else being added.” 

“ As you wish. Though if he lives there 
should be a most humble apology made. And 
he will owe his life largely to you. They 
thought twice last night that he was gone past 
recall.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 

A curious awe and a sense of order per- 
vaded the school on Monday. Recitations and 
exercises were better than usual. If they 
could always be as willing to do their best, 
Helen thought, teaching would be a delight. 

Consciousness of death near by is always 
a solemn terror to the young. And Dick had 
been a great favorite with the boys in spite of 
his masterful ways. He spent his money 
freely, he never did a mean thing where that 
was concerned. If he overran his allowance 
he could always coax money out of his mother. 
He aimed at leadership and scrupled at nothing 
to win it. He could laugh a boy out of a good 
resolve and he had set himself in opposition to 
Miss Grant for no special reason, only “ no 
woman was going to boss him.’ , His mother 
had been incensed at her decided stand in the 
early matter of the rating, and her strictures 
. 364 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 365 

had strengthened his boyishly unjust resolves. 
He had penetration enough to see that Mr. 
Underwood would stand by her, and really he 
had no personal dislike to her, only in the sense 
of position. He would have done the same 
with any other teacher. If she had unbent a 
little she might have cajoled him, — for such 
natures are more easily won by flattery than 
they admit. His mother loved and .flattered 
and coaxed. The girls flattered and’ coaxed as 
well. If they could gain his consent to any- 
thing, they were sure of the rest of the boys. 
The school at present was not large enough for 
two distinct parties, and Dick didn’t mean 
there should be two. But simple as it was, he 
felt he would like to kick Allen Millard when 
Miss Grant smiled upon him or praised him. 
He did not hang after the big boys and kept 
out of their way. They all knew it would be 
an unmanly thing to torment him without the 
shadow of a cause. 

The week ended again in a sort of triumph 
for Helen. The girls did some small things, 
but they, too, were moved by the general sor- 
row. Neither of the doctors would venture 


366 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

to predict how it would go with the young fel- 
low hovering between life and death. 

And about this time another matter occurred 
that changed the trend of the girlish gossip 
and surmises. The Hendersons had put their 
spacious parlor in order and furnished it hand- 
somely. Then the Gazette had copied from a 
New York art magazine the fact that the 
estate of Virgilius Coursen in Paris, quite a 
promising artist who had died about a year 
ago, consisting of pictures and bric-a-brac, had 
been recently sold. Two of his paintings had 
brought four thousand dollars apiece, and the 
others from that down to three hundred. The 
proceeds would reach at least twenty thou- 
sand dollars, after all expenses were paid, and 
the whole amount was to go to his only daugh- 
ter, Miss Vesta Coursen. Her uncle, Mr. 
Henderson, had been appointed her guardian. 

“ Would you ever have suspected it? ” cried 
Kate Ford. “ That insignificant sort of a girl ! 
How close-mouthed they were about any for- 
tune!” 

“ Well, really fine pictures do not always 
bring big prices. And some go up to the forty 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 367 

or fifty thousand, so they could not have been 
wonderful/’ 

“ But several of them had been exhibited in 
the Paris Salon. The paper said he was some- 
thing of a recluse, so I guess he was rather 
queer.” 

“ And you thought she was a poor relation, 
Georgia.” 

“ Pm sure she seemed enough like it. She 
acts as if she didn’t dare say her soul was her 
own.” 

“ Well,” said Jennie White, “ I’d like to 
have twenty thousand dollars all my own. And 
I believe they are going to give a party to the 
young people. And, oh, girls ! they’re going to 
have a splendid tennis court ! That big lot next 
to theirs. I like the girls. I mean to get in 
with them.” 

“ I wouldn’t toady to any one ! ” and 
Georgia tossed her head disdainfully. “ Where 
did yoy hear all this wonderful news, Jennie? ” 

“ I’m not going to toady. I’ve liked them 
right along. Harry was over last evening and 
they were laying out the tennis court on paper. 
And Mark is going to have a fine rowboat. 


368 HELEN" GRANT, TEACHER 

He thinks the boys ought to have a boat 
club.” 

“ O dear ! We’ll be top of the heap ! ” cried 
Katherine Ford disdainfully. 

“ Mark Henderson’s stock may go up with 
a rush, but you just wait until Dick gets about 
again ! ” 

It was true that Mark was coming into favor 
with the boys. The tennis court and the boat 
were a kind of offset to the auto. 

“ But you see,” said Larry Dinsmore in a 
conclave with a few of the boys, “ that 
wouldn’t have happened if Dick had been quite 
sober. Carl and I know he wasn’t, and he 
was very touchy. I wouldn’t have risked my 
life with him in that condition. Though they 
say the auto isn’t much damaged. Maybe he 
fell, or jumped out.” 

“ I think we have all been like a flock of 
sheep following the wether,” began Carl Ben- 
son. “ I’ve been giving it a little thought. 
We’ve just let him lead us, though several 
times I have kicked. I didn’t like calling in 
those mill fellows, and boys, — when you play 
for money and bet on a game it is gambling. 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 369 

Not that I think work disgraceful, and those 
young fellows graduated from this grammar 
school. But I’m not going down to Callahan’s 
any more. I don’t know what father would 
say to me ! ” 

“ Mark Henderson and his father are just 
like two chums, and do have grand, good 
times,” declared Harry. 

Then they all said, “ Poor Dick,” yet they 
had a secret feeling that they had given in too 
easily to his rule. They had not stood up 
against things they knew were not right. They 
had not upheld the real honor of the school 
and they knew how hard Mr. Underwood was 
working for it. To their credit, they felt a lit- 
tle ashamed. 

Larry stood at Miss Grant’s desk one after- 
noon, after school was dismissed, for his Latin 
exercise. 

“ I want to compliment you on your im- 
provement, Larry,” she said, glancing up with 
her pretty, winsome smile. “ And your trigo- 
nometry was fine work. You know Mr. Un- 
derwood is very anxious to fill up a senior class 
for next year. I think there are five of you 


370 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

boys who, if they studied with a right good 
will and resolve, could go in it. There are two 
months left.” 

How pretty and eager she was ! He flushed 
with a sort of boyish embarrassment. 

“ You know,” she continued in a soft, per- 
suasive tone, “ that this is your town, your 
school. You will be the men in it, the rulers of 
it presently. I think you might feel proud of a 
fine high school. Larry, suppose you were al- 
ways able to say, ‘ I was among the first gradu- 
ates of our high school/ The girls in the col- 
lege were very proud of its standing. It is the 
pupils that make it worthy, that do not lower 
its tone in the county or state, and most of us 
did uphold it bravely, earnestly. I may go 
away, you know, but you may always live here. 
You will be the alumni. Ten years from now 
you will be telling what it was to you, if you 
make a success of it. You see it is largely in 
the hands of you boys and girls.” 

Larry stood there fingering the edge of his 
coat. And he noted then, with an uneasy flush, 
that his hands were not very clean; hers were 
so white, with the carefully kept finger nails. 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 37 1 

And her voice had such an alluring sound that 
it enlisted ambition and influence and made 
him feel as if he could try. 

“ It would be splendid to be in the first grad- 
uating class,” he replied with a long, quivering 
breath. 

“ Larry,” she went on, “ I skipped the sopho- 
more year in college and went in the juniors. 
I was only an ordinary girl, but I studied hard, 
and tried to do my best. Will you not do this 
for Mr. Underwood’s sake, and incite some of 
the boys to follow ? ” 

“ I’ll do it for your sake,” he returned in a 
voice almost rough with boyish emotion. 

“ Thank you. That will be the first-fruits 
of my very earnest endeavor, and pleasant for 
me to remember in the years to come. You 
boys have a good deal of influence over each 
other, more than you really believe. And if 
now and then you could use it for the best and 
highest purpose, and be a true leader in the 
march of life ” 

He felt that her eyes were on him. He re- 
called so many mean and hateful little things 
he had done, — that they all had done, in- 


372 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

fluenced by Dick Eastman. His face grew red- 
der and redder, and he winked hard to keep 
something out of his eyes — not tears, of course. 
He wasn’t the sort of sissy boy to be moved 
that way, but he said in a rather breathless 
voice : 

“ I’m going to try my best.” 

She gave his hand a little pressure and he 
blushed still deeper, thinking how far from 
clean it was. 

The next day Miss Grant made two an- 
nouncements. It was Mr. Underwood’s ar- 
dent desire that there should be a senior class 
next year. She could count up fourteen girls 
and boys who would be eligible, she thought, 
if they bent all their energies to study the next 
two months. Mr. Underwood would be glad 
to give all the assistance in his power, and she 
would do likewise. She hoped the scholars 
would gratify him by their best efforts. He 
had made out a list for the examination 
papers, which any pupil could see. 

The other was a note from Mr. Henderson. 

He had arranged his tennis court, and the 
young people in the high school would be 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 3 73 

heartily welcome to it on Wednesday and Sat- 
urday afternoons, on the condition that none 
should trespass on his garden or lawn, or de- 
stroy any flowers or fruit. He hoped they 
would join with his children in having very 
happy times. 

Walter Lang’s hand went up. 

Miss Grant nodded assent. 

“ Can’t we give three cheers at recess for 
Mr. Henderson?” 

“ I think so. I’ll explain it to Mr. Under- 
wood. And I’d like one of you to write a note 
of acknowledgment, and all who would like 
to play, sign it.” 

The cheering was splendid, the boys 
thought. 

“ I ought to have planned this,” Mr. Hil- 
dreth said to Helen. “ This comes of not 
having any young people of one’s own,” 
and he sighed. 

“ But you have done so much already,” she 
made answer. 

Larry Dinsmore had a talk with the boys 
that did rouse some of their best impulses, and 
there was no one to sneer them down. 


374 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


So they came into beautiful, blossoming, 
fragrant May, when the air was throbbing 
with sunshine and song of birds. One day a 
weak, faint consciousness returned to Dick 
Eastman. 

“ Mother,’’ he whispered with a great 
effort. 

The nurse bent over him. “ Your mother 
is ill in bed. Oh! the doctor will be relieved 
that you have spoken ! ” and she telephoned at 
once. 

“ What happened ? What makes me so sore 
and stiff? ” 

“ An auto accident.” 

“ Yesterday, wasn’t it? And to-day is Sun- 
day.” 

“ You shall hear all about it when you are 
stronger.” 

He tried to turn. Something in his back 
hurt him. Yes, he was in the auto, 
and 

Then he dropped off to sleep, and was 
breathing naturally when the doctors came in. 

“ Well, the poor lad has a fighting chance 
now,” they said. 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 375 

The news spread about. But Dick was 
only barely alive. Mrs. Eastman had been 
wildly hysterical and worked herself into a 
fever, being now truly ill. As for Mr. East- 
man, it had been a sad time indeed. He had 
sat many an hour by his unconscious son, who 
seemed already dead. He had objected to his 
going alone with the auto, though Dick had 
quite a genius for mechanics and had learned 
to make many repairs in case of need. He had 
the warmest sympathy of his neighbors, but he 
had to bear his keenest sorrows alone. And 
when he looked at the long years to come with- 
out Dick, life seemed drear indeed. 

If the boys had been like a flock of sheep 
following a leader, the girls were not much 
better. When the Henderson girls asked all 
the big girls, forgetting sundry snubs, for they 
wanted a good time, and the big boys, if they 
were not so well acquainted with them, to a 
lawn party — Mark managed about the boys, — 
no one declined. Mrs. Henderson seemed to 
be in her element. She was very fond of 
young people and really wanted to know her 
daughters’ associates. They had a great time 


376 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

in the tennis court, they saw all the lovely 
adornments of the parlor; the girls’ rooms had 
received sundry additions, and in the parlor 
were hung two of the paintings by Vesta’s 
father which were to be hers: a beautiful Ve- 
netian night scene, and some Spanish children 
dancing. There were two colored fiddlers and 
they had quadrilles on the tennis ground, which 
had been rolled hard as a floor. Oh ! how gay 
and merry they were ! Then there was tea on 
the wide porch that ran all across the front, 
four tables, and the two maids to wait on them. 
Miss Grant and Mr. and Mrs. Underwood 
were the only grown guests, and the latter 
made herself most agreeable to the girls and 
she had quite a budget of fun. 

The moon coming up at about eight crowned 
the scene. The young people wandered around 
with nothing to mar their delight except now 
and then some one said, “ Oh, if poor Dick 
could be here ! ” 

Mr. Underwood and the host had quite a 
spirited talk about school matters, and the fu- 
ture of boys particularly. They both agreed 
on many points. 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 377 

Mr. Underwood felt that here was a man 
who would care, and would uphold him in the 
moral as well as intellectual improvement. 

Mr. Henderson made them a little speech. 
The river up above was fine for rowing and 
that was one of the things that had been his 
specialty in college life. He hoped there would 
be a boat club, and a debating club, as well as 
baseball. He wanted to see Westfield High 
School the pride of the county. 

Mr. Underwood added a little in a rather 
humorous fashion, that did rouse the boys’ en- 
thusiasm. 

“ Some of you boys ought to move a vote of 
thanks to Mr. and Mrs. Henderson for the 
lovely entertainment,” said Helen to a group 
of boys. “Larry?” 

“ Oh, I couldn’t ! Please don’t ask me,” and 
the boy’s face was scarlet. 

“ We want the debating society to make you 
off-hand speakers against the time you are 
men. Isn’t there one boy brave enough ? ” 

They all hung back and looked at each other 
in dismay. 

“ Oh, boys ! ” she exclaimed upbraidingly. 


378 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

Archie Varick stepped out. “ I’ll do it if 
you think I can.” 

“ Yes. It is only a simple thing after all.” 

Archie’s business training of a year in an 
office had given him a sort of courage. So he 
stepped out in a manly fashion and acquitted 
himself very creditably, ending with a pro- 
posal of three cheers that were given heartily. 

Mrs. Henderson gave all the girl guests a 
most cordial invitation to visit her young peo- 
ple and be friends with them. 

“ She is really very well-bred,” said Georgia 
Winters, “ and will be an acquisition to West- 
field.” 

Something surely had inspired the larger 
girls and boys. Helen spoke of the decided 
change. 

“ It is all the preliminary work,” declared 
Mr. Underwood. “ You can’t have your crop 
without plowing and harrowing and seeding. 
That doesn’t make much show, but your crop 
springs up presently if the seed is good for 
anything.” 

“And there are no adverse influences,” she 
added, with a half smile of mischief. 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 379 

“Poor Dick! Yet I can’t help thinking it 
may be his salvation as well as ours. He was 
getting in with a bad lot and dragging some of 
the boys with him. I like Mark. He has a 
kind of soldierly way with him that I admire. 
Oh, you will reap the results of your labor 
next year. You have good courage, Miss 
Grant.” 

Next year! Would she come back? Two 
months ago she had been really disheartened. 
She knew there were easier places to be had. 
Her ready decision had settled a good many 
rough points for her, but she was not quite 
satisfied to make it now. 

The school was like a little world again. 
The big outside world changed its mind, cast 
off theories and beliefs that were vigorous 
while they lasted, but were superseded by 
newer ones, whether they were truer or not. 
And after the lawn party she noted a great 
change. The Henderson girls were sought 
after, their opinions asked, walks and pleas- 
ures planned with them. It was fortunate that 
they had been brought up in honest, upright 
ways, and made strong enough to rely upon an 


38O HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

opinion they considered right. They had been 
trained to look at the best in people, not to 
magnify little faults and failings. They were 
full of fun and ready for any pleasure. Vesta 
Coursen was so shy and reserved they could 
not make much headway with her, but a girl 
who had a fortune in her own right, and whose 
father was an artist who had been honored 
abroad, was not to be passed by. 

As for Mark, he had slipped into a sort of 
leadership without aspiring to it and filled 
Dick’s vacant place. The tennis court and the 
boat quite distanced the auto, now that its mas- 
ter lay helpless in bed. They could all join in 
the tennis, and rowing received a new impetus 
since there were boats to hire. 

Poor Dick! How many times they said it. 
The boys did so with sincerest sympathy, 
though they admitted to each other, in very 
confidential moments, that he had led them 
into scrapes they were ashamed of now, and 
they wondered somewhat at their ready par- 
ticipation. 

“ I don’t go to a saloon any more, nor drink 
beer,” said Carl Benson. “ Old Woody gave 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 38 1 

us a great talking to about it — Dinsmore and 
Lang and me, — for it was quite noised about 
that Dick was ’way off that day, and he surely 
was. I used to chew cloves — I didn’t want 
Miss Grant to notice it. Boys, do you believe 
he really kissed her that day, or was it pure 
brag ? I am ashamed that we dared him to do 
it.” 

Almost a month later Mr. Underwood told 
the larger boys that Dick was allowed to see 
company and had wished for them. His arm 
was about well, but there had been an injury 
to the spine, and how bad it was the doctor 
could not quite tell. 

“ It’s best that he should have some diver- 
sion, they think, and he has begged to see some 
of you boys, so I said you would come.” 

“ I’ll be mighty glad to ! ” exclaimed Carl. 
“ Poor old Dick!” 

“ You and Larry then, and a day or two 
after White and Walter Lang.” 

The next morning Larry was at school early 
and went up to Miss Grant’s desk. 

“ Well,” she asked in a tone of soft inquiry, 
“ did you see your friend ? ” 


382 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Oh, Miss Grant! ” and Larry tried to clear 
a bit of emotion out of his throat. “ Your 
heart would ache for him, I know. He was so 
robust and daring, and full of spirit and plans, 
and now he lies there white as a bit of marble, 
with great imploring dark eyes as if asking 
for help. And his hands are so thin now he 
couldn’t even hold a ball. His voice is so weak 
and tremulous,” and Larry winked very hard. 
He wouldn’t for worlds, in his boy’s pride, tell 
Miss Grant that they all cried together. 
“ And we told him about school and the plan 
for a senior class, and how we were studying.” 
Larry hurried lest there should be a break in 
his voice. “ He was so interested. Oh, Miss 
Grant, it’s been just awful for him to lie there 
alone day after day and not move about, when 
he was always so active. The nurse reads to 
him, and his father had a book rest made for 
him, so he can have papers and magazines 
about. But that’s not like real life, and the 
boys and school and play. And he was so in- 
terested in the boat club! He’s a real good 
oarsman. Its just dreadful!” 

“ It is, indeed,” in her sympathizing tone. 


WHEAT OUTGROWING THE TARES 383 

“ You boys must do all you can to cheer 
him.” 

The girls talked of “ poor Dick ” as well, 
but he seemed to have dropped out of the vital 
part of friendship. Of course they did not 
visit him. The mothers went occasionally. 
Mrs. Eastman came home quite restored, but 
she could talk of nothing except their great 
misfortune and her agonizing and inconsolable 
grief. 

The boys gave up pleasures for him, and 
now there were many delights for the splen- 
did afternoons. Were boys more chivalrous 
than girls? She had known a good deal about 
girls, their crudeness, their self-aggrandize- 
ment, their vanity, and littleness on many 
points. Boys of this age were a new study to 
her. Were they developing kindlier and more 
sympathetic traits from this sad mishap to one 
of their number ? Larry had never been inso- 
lent and supercilious like Dick, but his rough- 
ness seemed curiously toned down. He was 
gentler now, and took more interest in the 
younger boys. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 

“ Oh, Miss Grant ! ” Georgia Winters ex- 
claimed one afternoon, when several of the 
girls had lingered to see the outcome of her 
plan that she had announced to them with 
great enthusiasm, indeed had arranged it in a 
most fascinating manner. “ Don’t you think 
we can have a commencement ? The high 
school at Newton is going to have a splendid 
one. A friend was over yesterday telling me 
all about it, and last evening after she went I 
began a poem. It was a sort of inspiration to 
me,” and the girl’s eyes shone with eagerness 
and a desire to distinguish herself. 

Helen was rather startled for a moment. 

“ Mr. Underwood will have to decide that. 
Or rather — I think we haven’t the right ma- 
terial. You see we should have some gradu- 
ates, and there will be only promotions. We 
have no honor pupils, no diplomas to dis- 
384 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 38$ 

tribute. No, it would not be a real commence- 
ment,” and she smiled with a sort of winsome 
sympathy for their disappointment. 

“ But we might have some little celebra- 
tion,” said Miss Ford. 

“ There will be the closing exercises of the 
school.” 

“ That won’t be anything special to us,” re- 
turned Georgia in a rather short tone. 

“ Some of you might take part in the sing- 
ing.” 

“If it’s the grammar school’s entertainment 
let them provide their own music,” and 
Georgia gave a toss of her head. 

“ Oh, Miss Grant, don’t you think you could 
persuade him?” pleaded Althea Barber. 
“ Why, we might almost as well not have had 
any high school. Who will know about it? ” 

“ But if we have so little to show for the 
year’s work,” she said in a tone that was not 
altogether discouraging. “ Oh, girls, I do 
wish some of you, all of you, would try for 
promotion in the seniors. Generally it is the 
girls who outstrip the boys, though this time 
they have had the longer training.” 


386 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

The girls looked deeply disappointed. Helen 
felt really sorry for them. 

“ I will see what Mr. Underwood says,” she 
added in a kindly tone. 

Mr. Underwood negatived the plan at once. 

“ Why, we really would have nothing to 
show,” and he laughed. “ Mr. Hildreth is to 
make an address, and you may be sure the ex- 
periment will not suffer at his hands. But I 
wish there was one bright boy who would take 
it up enthusiastically from the pupils’ side. 
Would Lang or Benson do it ? ” 

She thought a moment. “ Harry White 
would do excellently. He is a ready speaker 
and has some very good points. Then he is 
fond of study and really proud of his advance- 
ment. He has a fine voice and nice manners.” 

“ I’ll see him and talk about it. I hope de- 
voutly that we shall have some graduates next 
year.” 

Helen smiled rather absently. Would she 
really be here? Why should she be so irreso- 
lute? 

The girls received the non-compliance rather 
sullenly. 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 38/ 

“ I do not believe she really tried,” declared 
Katherine Ford. “ She’s been so wrapped up 
in the boys lately that she’s hardly had a bit 
of attention for us. Next year, indeed! I’m 
not sure I shall come back. I don’t see what 
good half the stuff we learn is going to do 
one,” with a gesture of disdain. 

“ No, she doesn’t take the interest in us that 
she ought,” returned Georgia. “ She hasn’t a 
real poetical nature though she makes such a 
fuss over the old English poets. She can talk 
to Allen Millard about Chaucer and Spenser 
when she ought to be doing other things. And 
she brought me Dr. Donne and Gower, and 
some other stupid old fellows that had written 
short poems, a great book full that she thought 
were excellent studies. Why, if I could not 
write sweeter and better poems I wouldn’t try 
at all!” 

“ I do think old English literature a bore. 
Beside we are Americans and we have poets 
of our own. I like some of Longfellow’s, and 
that ‘ Bedouin Song’ of Bayard Taylor, and 
Eugene Field. Why, we have ever so many 
poets of our own! ” 


388 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Those old things came in the study of the 
beginnings,” said Honor Bain. “ I was a good 
deal interested in it, though I think the spell- 
ing something awful.” 

“ They didn’t really know how to spell in 
those days,” with an air of superiority. 

“ I mean to be a modern poet,” interposed 
Georgia loftily. “ Mother has some books I 
like better. Mrs. Hemans’s poems are lovely, 
though she was English. But there’s Alice and 
Phoebe Carey, and they had a salon on Sun- 
day afternoon. I’d like to do that, only I’d 
have mine in the evening and ask in different 
poets, and we would read from our own works. 
I mean to write enough for a volume and have 
them published. Miss Grant thinks those of 
her friend are so sweet and dainty, but they 
seem to me the sort of things ’most any body 
could sit down and dash off in a few moments. 
They haven’t any real deep thought.” 

“ But we’re not all poets by nature,” said 
Caroline Bradley. “ I couldn’t write a poem 
to save my neck.” 

" Yes, it is genius,” agreed Georgia. “ It 
comes to you like a beautiful dream, as if you 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 389 

had been wandering in some enchanted coun- 
try and you must write. Sometimes I get up 
after I have been in bed a little while, because 
such a splendid thought came into my mind. 
You lose them quickly if you don’t seize them 
at the moment. I wish we had an enthusiastic 
teacher with a poetical temperament.” 

“ But what would we do in the knotty points 
of trigonometry? And there’s logic and 
rhetoric.” 

“ I don’t expect to teach school,” said 
Georgia loftily, “ so I don’t bother my brain 
about those things.” 

“ But you have to if you want to pass.” 

“ I really don’t care whether I graduate or 
not. I could go to boarding-school where I 
could have elective studies, but mother and I 
have nice times together, and while the rest of 
you are here it is rather stupid to stay at 
home.” 

“ You are a lucky girl, Georgia Winters.” 

Georgia gave a sigh of content, bridling her 
head. She was glad of the half vanity that 
made this admiration seem only her just 
deserts. 


390 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

How rapidly the days passed ! Helen did not 
have time for half the things she had planned 
to do. The walks had to be abridged, though 
she did try to get a short ramble in the 
morning. Now and then she met Mr. Hildreth 
and had a nice talk. There had been several 
visits, once to dinner with just Mrs. Stirling, 
when she had a fine opportunity to inspect the 
library. Twice when there had been several 
guests, with Mrs. Underwood as the enter- 
tainer. But these walks were a great delight 
to her. The talks always began with the school 
and branched off into books they both liked 
and why they liked them. 

As for other invitations, cordial as they were 
she felt they must be declined at least until 
after vacation. Examinations began. Miss 
Parker had worked steadily and well, and 
there would be quite an influx in the high 
school. 

“ We shall have our senior class,” Helen an- 
nounced triumphantly, “ unless you exercise a 
severe censorship. Seven * boys, and not a 
girl! And I am puzzled about the juniors. 
There are eight girls who ought to enter, but 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 39 1 

truly they are not well prepared. Here is 
the list” 

Mr. Underwood glanced it over and drew 
his brow into a little frown. 

“ There are three mothers here that we shall 
make bitter enemies if we do not advance their 
daughters. Why not give them two years in 
the junior? In another year or two we can 
show our independence and keep to the true 
standard. What do you propose to do with 
your poet ? ” 

Helen laughed and flushed. “ She is not 
my discovery and I despair of cultivating the 
true poetic art. A great many girls write 
verses in their school days, ‘ green and salad 
days ’ some one calls them, then they marry, 
and the care of this weary world extinguishes 
the divine afflatus. I wish it might be so with. 
Miss Winters. ,, 

“ That’s capital. She is fairly pretty; bright, 
when she is not unduly sentimental. I’m sorry 
the Gazette took her up. Still I suppose the 
town can endure one half-fledged genius.” 

“ She is so sure of her poetic gift that I have 
not felt equal to combating it, though I have 


392 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

set her at some rather hard reading. There 
are poetic natures. Allen Millard has one, 
and several of the smaller girls have almost di- 
vine appreciation. But this is a flow of beauti- 
ful words and a facility of rhyming, with a 
great paucity of ideas. We do get tired of 
starry skies and stars dancing in their orbit, 
and bluest heaven and all that.” 

“ Well, we will hope for better things next 
year. It has been hard, uphill work, but I 
think the worst is over, Miss Grant.” 

He had been watching the doubt in her face. 
Now their eyes met. She flushed, tried to 
speak, but there was merely a quiver of the lip. 

“ Oh, surely, surely, you will come back ! 
The appointment has been settled upon. We 
cannot let you go.” 

“ I have not decided,” in a wavering tone. 

He sprang up and began to pace back and 
forth in a sort of surprised agitation. 

“ Miss Grant, the work, your work is only 
half done. I wonder that you have accom- 
plished so much. I was a little doubtful when 
you first came, but I have no doubt now. Let 
me tell you what Dinsmore’s father said a few 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 


393 


nights ago. ‘ That school-teacher of yours is 
A i. I didn’t know my boy could be improved 
so much. Why, he’s grown studious and polite 
and has developed a thoughtfulness that is un- 
usual in a growing boy. And he has given up 
cigarettes. He’s neater and cleaner and quite 
refined.’ ” 

“ But a good deal of that is due to Dick’s 
accident. They have been very kind and 
friendly with him, and I think even he looks at 
things differently. Isn’t there any improve- 
ment ? ” 

Mr. Underwood shook his head slowly. 
“ They are afraid it will have to come to an 
operation. It’s mighty hard for the poor lad. 
There is a difference in the boys, I can see that 
myself. I have tried to persuade several of 
them to give up the pernicious habit of smok- 
ing while they are so young. I gave up smok- 
ing in the street for the sake of the example, 
but Mrs. Underwood always inveighed against 
it as ungentlemanly. But to come back to our 
subject. You have nothing else in view?” 

She answered with a negative motion of the 
head. Somehow she could not trust her voice. 


394 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Then stay, stay. I want you. I should 
not know how to get on without you. We 
have come to be real friends, I think; at least 
it is a most enjoyable and satisfactory friend- 
ship to me. I trust to your judgment as I 
would to a much older person. Why, I should 
feel like throwing up the thing. Mr. Hildreth 
will never consent. Oh, promise me you will 
not think of going! You must stay and enjoy 
the fruit of your labors. And next year we 
will have a real commencement.” 

“ I have hardly had time to consider it. The 
days have been so full.” 

“ Then do not think. I shall set Mr. Hil- 
dreth at persuading you. Oh, he will not let 
you go ! His very heart is set upon the success 
of the school. And really we cannot afford to 
have it anything else. We must not make 
ourselves the butt of the county.” 

“ I should want no other persuasion save 
yours, and the proffer of your friendship. 
Thank you for your good opinion and all your 
kindness.” 

“ You deserve it, and more. Did you have a 
bad ten minutes with the girls on account of 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 395 

the refusal? Mrs. Winters went at me on the 
same subject, but I convinced her we had no 
grounds to go upon. It will take all our ener- 
gies for the closing exercises.” 

Harry White consented to do his best, and 
under Mr. Underwood’s supervision composed 
a really creditable address, but he insisted that 
he should learn it by heart and deliver it as a 
speech. 

The girls forgot their tiff and took quite an 
interest in the exercises. The ground floor 
had been arranged for an auditorium or lecture 
room when necessary, and was quite com- 
modious. The children had trimmed it with 
branches of greenery and bloom, and long be- 
fore the hour the audience began to assemble. 
Mr. Underwood was really proud of the num- 
bers. The platform was draped with flags and 
some tall jars of flowers and ferns were dis- 
posed around. 

There was a fine chorus from the children. 
An interesting address from Mr. Hildreth on 
the prosperity that had attended the venture, 
and on the general improvement of the town. 

There followed the usual speaking and sing- 


39 6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

in g, and Harry White’s speech was received 
with rapturous applause, as in an earnest, manly 
way he recapitulated the efforts that had been 
made for the boys’ welfare and their own re- 
solves to make the best of the opportunities be- 
fore them, promising that friends and parents 
would find a great improvement another year. 

He was followed by Mr. Underwood, who 
made a brief, felicitous address and delivered 
the diplomas, tied with white ribbons for the 
girls and red for the boys, quite a number of 
whom would enter the high school. After that 
came the parting song, and then the personal 
congratulations. It seemed to Helen as if she 
would never get through. 

“I just think I might have had a chance with 
my poem,” Georgia Winters said to her 
mother. “ It would have been quite as good 
as that speech of Harry White’s.” 

‘“Your turn will come presently,” consoled 
Mrs. Winters, though she felt rather annoyed. 

Some one took her arm gently and Helen 
turned to face Mr. Eastman. 

“ Dick would make me come, and the whole 
thing has been splendid. Mr. Hildreth must 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 39 7 

be a proud man to-night/’ he began in a tone 
of hearty admiration. “ But you look very 
tired. Miss Grant, I want to ask a great favor. 
You know perhaps that Dick is to go to a 
hospital,” and the father’s voice had a tremble 
in it. “ These doctors cannot do anything 
more for him and this is our last hope. He 
wants to see you very much. Oh, will you not 
come to-morrow afternoon ? My poor boy — to 
think he has missed all this. Here is a note 

he sent, but he wanted you to promise me ” 

and his voice broke. 

“ I promise you,” she replied without a mo- 
ments hesitation. 

“ Oh, thank you ! He was so afraid ” 

“ Tell him I, too, wish he had been 
here. Yes, I will come,” she replied, much 
moved. 

The throngs went hither and thither. It had 
really been a gala night. Helen’s head was in 
a whirl with congratulations and invitations. 
She was glad to get home and went straight to 
her room. 

Richard Eastman’s note was brief and writ- 
ten with a very shaky hand. 


398 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“ Dear Miss Grant : I do not deserve that 
you should take pity on me, but I am going 
away, as perhaps father will tell you, and I 
want to see you very, very much. Dick.” 

“ Poor fellow ! ” she sighed. And if she had 
not fully and freely forgiven him before she 
did then. 

She slept late the next morning, but she did 
not sleep away all the fatigue. There had been 
a very severe strain all the week. And when 
she came downstairs, Lilian had set out all the 
gifts of the children. Booklets, scrap-bags, 
and even some pretty doilies they had worked 
themselves; vases, and a chain of beads. 

“ Why, it looks like Christmas ! ” she ex- 
claimed gayly. “ I didn’t think so many 
cared.” 

“Oh, Miss Grant, they were all praising 
you so heartily ! And I don’t wonder,” Lilian 
ended. 

There were letters to write and a host of 
things to do, but she went out on the cool porch 
and lay in the hammock. She kept thinking 
of Dick; she dreaded and yet she wished to see 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 399 

him. The doctors had admitted that it was a 
very grave matter. 

A step came up the walk and a tall figure 
shadowed her. But before she could stir Mr. 
Hildreth held up his hand commandingly. 

“ I am glad to see you taking it easy after 
all the stress, but not storm,” smiling. “ Every- 
thing went off in a most admirable fashion. I 
know there never was so much attention paid 
to closing exercises before. How finely that 
lad, Harry White, acquitted himself ! He has 
the making of an orator in him. Next year we 
will have a high school commencement. I 
heard some of the girls were deeply disap- 
pointed.” 

“ But they understood how it was. I think 
the boys have improved wonderfully. They 
ought to be very grateful to you.” 

“ They or their fathers ? ” with a humorous 
intonation, seating himself in a veranda chair. 

“ Some of the fathers are, I know,” Helen 
returned. 

“ I have been very remiss about another 
matter, and have come to make amends before 
you see it in this evening’s paper. At the 


400 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

school meeting on Tuesday evening you were 
unanimously appointed for the ensuing year. 
It’s a mere matter of form.” 

“ But suppose I had decided not to return ? ” 
with fascinating archness. 

“ Then, Miss Grant, we should proceed to 
extremities. You would be taken a prisoner 
and kept in close confinement until the first 
Monday in September. Mr. Underwood and 
myself would be the jailers.” 

“ That sounds dreadful to an innocent 
person.” 

“ You had not thought — why, we couldn’t 
spare you ! ” and there was resolve in his 
face. 

“ That is very flattering,” and her eyes 
sparkled with mirth. 

“If we took a vote of the pupils, there 
would be hardly a dissenting voice.” 

She thought she knew of two or three. 

“ It would be a greater trial to Mr. Under- 
wood than you imagine. He said you had 
worked together so harmoniously and that he 
had found some of your newer methods ad- 
mirable. You had not seriously thought ” 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 4OI 

There was almost consternation visible in his 
face. 

“ I have been so engrossed I had hardly 
thought at all. I will admit the work does in- 
terest me deeply. I like to go on with what- 
ever I undertake. So I shall accept without 
any demur.” 

“ Thank you most cordially. I suppose you 
have planned your vacation ? ” 

“ No. I have not really planned anything. 
I shall go to Grey Court to my friend. Then 
I have visits and visits piled up. I don’t know 
how I shall get through.” 

His face fell into grave lines. She wondered 
if somewhere along life he had not experi- 
enced a great sorrow. 

“ Yes, first of all you must have a rest.” 

“ And next week I am invited out to lunch- 
eons and dinners, three or four a day. I shall 
feel as they did in old times when the school 
teacher boarded round,” and she laughed 
gayly. 

“ I shall speak for one. Miss Grant, you 
have no idea how I shall miss you. And the 
school interest. Last year it was the building. 


402 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

And now I shall have nothing to do. Though 
I suppose a man ought never to say that, with 
all the work there is in the world. But some 
work has a more vital interest than other 
work.” 

She could not imagine his not having a vital 
interest in everything, a man with his wide 
sympathies. Would he miss her? Would he 
really be glad to have her back again? She 
recalled her girlish admiration for Mr. Wil- 
marth and the home that had seemed the em- 
bodiment of delightful satisfaction. If there 
were only a charming Mrs. Hildreth — and she 
could go in and out as a daughter of the 
house. 

“ What were you thinking of ? ” he asked in 
her reverie of silence. 

She flushed warmly. “Of some people I 
knew at Hope when I was only a girl/’ she an- 
swered. 

If she had raised her eyes she would have 
been amazed at the sudden gravity of his face, 
something akin to a hurt. 

Then he rose. “ The Underwoods will come 
for a sort of good-by visit. Suppose I invite 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 403 

the Hendersons. I think I forget how young 
you are and it ought to be young people in- 
stead.” 

r< No. Oh, I do believe I have outgrown the 
young people, they seem crude to me!” and 
she raised a smiling face. 

“ No, you must not do that,” he protested 
earnestly. “ But I think you are the sort of 
person who will keep youth, true vital youth, 
a long while. I can’t imagine your growing 
old.” 

“ ‘ But the years they come and the years 
they go,’ ” she quoted. 

He said good-morning and turned away. 
Oh ! she would be very sorry to have him go 
out of her life. She experienced a sudden and 
unreasonable gladness that she had decided to 
come back for another year. 

Did she fall asleep in that delicious morn- 
ing air, in the glow of youth and vague pres- 
ences that no brain could analyze, that seemed 
to be waiting in the future? For she was sur- 
prised when Lilian called her in to lunch. And 
she had meant to think about Dick Eastman. 
But she knew by experience that there was no 


404 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

use in planning what one should do or say. 
Yet she shrank a little from the interview. 
One cannot see helplessness without a heart- 
ache. 

Mr. Eastman opened the door for her and 
took her hand in the kind of clasp that gives 
a warm assurance of pleasure. 

“ Take off your hat,” he said, “ and I’ll con- 
voy you up to Dick, who has been waiting. 
You need not be afraid of agitating him, 
though you’ll find him weak and babyish. It 
was so good of you to come.” 

How strangely still the house seemed. It 
was, of course, handsomely furnished. The 
parlor doors were wide apart — she had heard 
about the' splendid Christmas party when 
everything was so beautiful. 

Up the softly carpeted stairs they went. 
Dick had been moved to one of the guest 
rooms, that was elegantly appointed without 
being overloaded, and much more convenient 
and spacious than his. There was a center 
table with papers and magazines, a small book- 
case, and some fine pictures to entertain the 
weary eye. 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 405 

“ Miss Grant has come, Dick,” the father 
said in a cheery voice, and then he left her on 
the threshold. 

Helen went straight to the side of the bed 
and put out her hand. She had seen him in 
that deadly unconsciousness, but he was thin- 
ner now, and his eyes seemed so large and 
dark, set in the pallid face. 

He took it, and she stood there a moment 
profoundly stirred by the great change. 

“ Will you sit down, please? Bring the chair 
up near. I want to talk and there is so much 
to say. You have heard, I suppose, that the 
next step for me is the hospital ? ” 

“ Yes. And I hope ” 

“ Everybody gives me good wishes. No one 
can tell. Oh, when you have lain here 
weeks — it seems a year to me, and there is no 
improvement! Well, for father’s sake I’d go 
through everything, though somehow I 
haven’t much hope. But that wasn’t what I 
want to talk about. When a fellow has lain 
here day after day, all alive mentally, but 
helpless to move about, and watched the stars 
through sleepless nights, he thinks of many 


HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 


406 

things, all of the past. And when he may 
never come back to make amends ” 

The tears overflowed and wandered down 
the thin cheeks. He brushed them quietly 
away. 

“ You see what a baby I have grown.” 

“ Oh, Dick, don’t mind any of the past ! 
You know I couldn’t hold it against you. Let 
it all go,” she interrupted. 

“ No, I can’t let it go without a word. I’m 
not going to ask you to forgive me for some of 
the worst, but I do want to tell you how sorry 
and ashamed I am. You saved my life by find- 
ing me just as you did, and taking so much 
trouble. Mr. Underwood told me. They 
thought me dead and almost gave up, but 
father wouldn’t let them. Then there were 
two weeks when I lay like a log — only a log 
couldn’t breathe and I did. And then I came 
back to life, but something had gone wrong 
with my back. They put me in the plaster cast 
and that hasn’t done any good. There’s some 
pain — I could stand that, but to lie here help- 
less — and I am so young. And when I came 
to face the fact, oh, Miss Grant, I don’t want 


f 'V 



Helen went straight to the side of the bed and put out 

her hand. — Page 405. 



































' 








































. 



















. 








A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 40/ 

to die! Life is such a splendid thing and the 
world is so beautiful. ,, 

“ Oh, Dick, don’t think of that! Surgeons 
do such wonderful things now.” 

“ Oh, I’ve caught a word or two. But the 
choice is between lying here for years and suf- 
fering, or that. For father’s sake I’m going 
to take that. And I want you to believe that 
from the outset I had nothing against you as 
Miss Grant, but it was the boyish contrariness, 
the love of not giving in, of showing that I 
wasn’t going to be ruled or advised by a 
woman. And yet I did just the same thing to 
a young man over at Ridgewood. I’ve had my 
own way in ’most everything through love, and 
it hasn’t been a good thing — as father and I 
see now. Miss Grant, he’s the most splendid 
father ” 

Dick covered his face a moment with his 
handkerchief. The ready tears flashed to Hel- 
en’s eyes. She reached over and took his hand. 

“ I was in that Hallowe’en mischief. It was 
my plan, and only one boy helped. We did it 
for a scare. I never thought of the log fall- 
ing against any one, but when such a fuss was 


408 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

made about it we were pretty well scared our- 
selves and tried to throw the escapade on some 
of the mill boys. I don’t know how I could 
have been so mean and cruel to a woman, only 
in the grammar school I used to torment Miss 
Parker. But she wasn’t young and pretty and 
sweet, and she had Mr. Underwood right back 
of her. I just took a delight in butting up 
against everything and making believe I 
didn’t know things when I did, just to make 
the others laugh. And you remember about 
the excuse I didn’t bring and the wretched ex- 
ercise? Mr. Underwood said then that if I 
went on this way, being such a bad influence, 
I should be expelled. He told father, and 
father said if that occurred he would send me 
to a strict military school. I was having good 
fun at home and being indulged in everything 
and wanted to stay here. So I was more care- 
ful. Only — only — yes, you must hear it all, 
I did get in with some fellows, not in the club 
but outside, and we played cards, betting and 
drinking beer. I wish I could blot all that out. 
I look at that boy and think he ought to have 
been horsewhipped.” 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 4O9 

“ Oh, Dick, you are tired ! Let all the rest 
go. I forgave it — when I looked at you that 
day and was afraid you might be dead. Do 
you think I could have held any sense of 
offense against you ? ” 

There was a silence of several minutes, and 
she could hear the breath that came so irregu- 
larly. 

“ I had been drinking something stronger 
than beer that last afternoon. Oh! I wish I 
could get out on my knees to you and tell you 
how shameful I thought that wicked thing was ! 
I’d made a bet with the boys — why, it seems 
to me now that any tough of them all would 
hardly have done such a dastardly act. If I 
should never come back here except in a coffin, 
you may forgive me out of pure charity then, 
but you can go on holding it against me ” 

“ Oh, Dick, no! no! I told you I forgave it 
long ago. I have had nothing but sincerest 
sympathy for you through all this dreadful 
time.” 

“ I could better forgive myself if I had 
kissed you on the impulse of the moment. You 
looked so pretty that day, and there was al- 


410 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

most a dimple in your cheek; there is when 
you smile, but to do it that way ! Oh ! I do de- 
spise myself. I’ve been so mean and I have 
hated mean things in other boys, except when 
I set them afloat. It always seemed small and 
cowardly to me to repent when you couldn’t 
help yourself, but I had to do this. I’ve gone 
over it so many times by myself until I’ve said, 
‘ It serves you just right, Dick Eastman, that 
this thing should happen to you. No one pun- 
ished you for all the bad until God took it in 
hand.’ You know that ministers say these 
things are a judgment. Now I have mine.” 

“ I don’t know that I quite believe that. I 
think God lets us go on in our own way when 
we are so resolved to have it, until we do some- 
thing that brings about the punishment. There 
are times when it seems as if He interfered 
out of divine pity and saved us from the worst. 
But we have no warrant for trusting to that. 
And we have our own willfulness to blame.” 

“ I do believe that is so. I had the boys 
with me and they found fault with the way I 
was spinning along. We had a scrap and they 
would get out. Larry said he couldn’t trust 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 41 1 

me. That made me mad. Something went a 
little wrong but I was bound to make the old 
thing go. That’s all I remember. Then I 
punished myself.” 

“ God allowed you to have your own 
way.” 

It was strange, he thought, that he should 
remember the events of that afternoon so 
clearly. He wanted the boys to stop and have 
a glass of beer. Larry said, “ You’re too full 
now, Dick Eastman,” and that had angered 
him. Then Benson insisted upon getting out 
and he had told them both to go. After that he 
was reckless. It seemed only a few moments, 
but he had gone a mile or more when he turned 
into the lower road, where it had all ended. 

A faint color had crept up into his wan 
cheeks. Yes, he did have himself to blame, it 
was no real accident. It was will against a bit 
of machinery, and the inanimate could not 
transgress its bounds. 

“ And you have done so well without me,” 
with a long sigh in his voice. “ Oh, it was so 
good when they let me see the boys. I’d had a 
kind of jealous dislike to Henderson and was 


412 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

bound that he shouldn’t be the boss. But he 
is a better fellow and a better leader, and I am 
glad for your sake. I might have done all this 
for you and won your respect, instead of hav- 
ing been a bad influence and tried to set up the 
others and laugh them out of the best, out of 
their duty. Oh, I knew all the time I was in 
the wrong, the more shame to me ! And while 
I’ve been lying here in pain and humiliation, 
the boys have been winning Mr. Underwood’s 
approbation and getting promoted to the first 
senior class of our high school. It just stings 
me through and through! They brought in 
their books and read over the lessons and 
translations, and worked out some examples 
for me to see. They were so good. I shall 
never forget it.” 

“ They have been splendid. They have dis- 
tanced the girls.” 

“ Some of the girls are not much in the way 
of students,” he said rather disdainfully. 
“ But I am glad for your sake and Mr. Un- 
derwood’s. He thinks he couldn’t have done 
so much but for you. After all, he is a fine 
teacher. Oh, I do wonder why we can’t ap- 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 4 1 3 

preciate all that is done for us until long after- 
ward. What fools we are ! ” 

“ Are you not very tired? ” she said softly. 

“ Oh, I was very quiet all the morning. The 
nurse had a holiday. Miss Grant, how did you 
come to find me? Just along there the road is 
rather lonely.” 

“ Why, it was quite odd. I went further in 
the woods than I meant, lured by some wild 
flowers. Then I turned the wrong way, mean- 
ing to get out, tried two different paths, found 
a wagon road where they had been hauling 
logs, and so came out. I passed the auto, then 
looking back, I saw something lying there.” 

“ I suppose there would have been an alarm. 
I told the boys I was going to Glendale, but 
I changed my mind. In fact, it was full of 
changes that afternoon. O, dear! If I could 
go back.” 

Ah ! what a frequent cry, always in vain ! 

“We can never do that,” in her comforting 
voice that seemed to take the sting out of the 
hard truth. “ But the privilege given us some- 
time is of showing others how to avoid 
dangers.” 


414 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

“When they are not pig-headed and bound 
to go against common sense.” 

“ I think after a while the burden of these 
old sins and mistakes is buried after the prom- 
ise of the divine love, and that is what the 
Savior meant when He said, 4 Let the dead 
bury their dead.’ We must begin a new life 
when we see the better way. Oh, Dick, there 
have been writers and statesmen who have 
been disabled in some respects and yet done 
worthy work. Somehow I feel you are going 
through this without too great a cost.” 

Dared she give him hope? 

“ Well,” after a long pause, swallowing 
over the great throbs in his throat, “ if it 
should be the worst, won’t you comfort father 
a little and let him talk to you about me? He 
loves me so ! I’m not half as good as he thinks, 
though I have told him about everything. And 
he will be so lonely. There should have been 
some better children to be his stay and com- 
fort and pride. And he thinks, the doctor as 
well, that if I had lain there an hour or two 
longer it would have been all over with me; so 
that I really owe my life to you. If I should 


A SUCCESS AND A CONFESSION 41 5 

ever be permitted to make anything worthy of 
it, I think it will be largely owing to you,” 
and his tremulous voice died away. 

“ Oh, Dick, you look clear exhausted and I 
must go ! Every day I shall think of you, pray 
for you. And you must have no more upbraid- 
ing thoughts about those old matters. I know 
it will be a hard thing to live out of, but God 
will give you strength if you ask Him ear- 
nestly.” 

Helen rose then and stood looking at him 
with tenderest sympathy. Suddenly she 
leaned over and pressed a kiss on the blue- 
veined forehead. His arms were up around 
her, his tears were on her cheek. 

“ Helen — may I call you that just once? — 
it is such a noble name ! I wish God had given 
me just such a sister.” 

She went slowly out of the room. She could 
not trust her voice to say good-by. Mr. East- 
man came out in the hall. 

“ When are you going ? ” she asked tremu- 
lously. 

“ The first of the week. He was not will- 
ing to leave until after the closing exercises. 


4l6 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

And he wanted a good long talk with you. Is 
it all right ? ” hesitatingly. 

“ It was never very wrong,” she answered. 
“ I think he would have seen it himself pres- 
ently. Oh, I hope ” 

“ I hardly dare. I shall stay down until the 
fateful question is settled. I am so much 
obliged to you for coming.” 

Then he pressed her hand warmly. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 

Helen thought it strange afterward that 
Dick had never mentioned his mother. Neither 
had Mr. Eastman spoken of her. She was at 
home, at least she was not away on any visit. 
In a way, Helen would have felt sorry for her 
if she had seen her lying on the couch in her 
own room, crying by spells and wondering 
what Dick had wanted of Miss Grant when he 
had always disliked her so. She would make 
him worse with all her talk, and he needed 
every bit of strength. And that horrid opera- 
tion to come — would they find something dis- 
placed and a hump grow out of it ? Some one 
had mentioned such a contingency. Her 
straight, strong, fine-looking son! She knew 
he would rather be dead than disfigured, and 
how could she endure it! 

Much as she loved him and thought she 
loved her husband, everything revolved about 
417 


41 8 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

herself. She was sure she had suffered in 
every pain and ache of his, and she always 
cried over him in her visits until sometimes the 
nurse actually forced her from the room. She 
had insisted on having her discharged, but 
Dick liked her ministrations and the doctor set- 
tled the matter peremptorily. No one under- 
stood a mother’s feelings, she averred. 

And now she wanted to question Dick as 
to what Miss Grant had said all this while, but 
Mr. Eastman interposed. 

“ I am going to read him to sleep.” He had 
quite learned to assert himself through this 
time. “ He feels a little drowsy. No, the talk 
has not hurt him in the least.” 

Luckily she was summoned to the parlor by 
a call. 

Helen wended her way home in a thought- 
ful mood. She had listened to Dick’s confes- 
sion, and she was glad to find so much latent 
manliness in him. What a curious experience 
her year had been! Different from any ideal 
she had formed. Had she done what was best 
and wisest? Oh! was not life full of mistakes, 
of dropped stitches that one had to go back and 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 419 

gather up? She had not influenced the girls 
and boys as she had hoped. Yet how could 
she tell? Influence was far-reaching, like the 
plants whose roots may run a long way in the 
ground and then reappear. 

There was another prayer said for Richard 
Eastman on Sunday. Tuesday morning the 
ambulance was to come for him. 

Monday Helen went to tea at the Goulds’. 
Their garden was a perfect sight of bloom and 
beauty, their strawberries still luscious, and the 
choicest of raspberries, while the biscuit and 
pot cheese were perfection. 

The course of lectures had somehow fallen 
through the past winter, but they were only in 
abeyance. Mr. Hildreth had made arrange- 
ments for them to begin quite early the ensuing 
season. 

“ We’re so glad there’s to be no change with 
you, Miss Grant,” said Miss Mary. “ And 
you are to have a talk about girls’ college life. 
Why, I told Mr. Hildreth when he first spoke 
to me that folks would call me a crazy old loon 
to get up and speak in public. But after he 
had gone over the ground and told how much 


420 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

people were interested in the old things, not 
only old furniture and candlesticks and and- 
irons, but the way people lived and were 
educated and all that, and sent me some maga- 
zines where two different old people had writ- 
ten out reminiscences — isn’t that what they 
call it — why, I thought I could tell quite as in- 
teresting things myself. So I really did con- 
sent, if I’m alive and well.” 

“ And I for one shall be among the de- 
lighted part of the audience,” Helen said in a 
joyous, enthusiastic voice. 

“ Everybody is counting so on next year — 
not that exactly, but your return and the open- 
ing of school. I said to Mr. Underwood, 
‘ You don’t know. She may have a lover 
stowed away somewhere, and be married about 
holiday times.’ ” 

“ No, I haven’t any lover,” and she laughed 
gayly. “ And I’ve promised for the whole 
year.” 

“ And what do you suppose he replied ? 
That they were going to find you a lover here 
and settle you at Westfield for life.” 

She blushed then, though she could not have 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 


421 

told why. But she had the longing of 
youth to be well liked and was glad in her 
heart. 

Then there were the Deans, where the chil- 
dren hung about her and bewailed the fact of 
her departure. 

“ For we have had such nice walks and 
talks,” said Lois. “ And you make things so 
delightful in school that I am just longing to 
get up to your class.” 

“ But Miss Jaynes is very interesting.” 

“ Yes,” rather lingeringly. “ And I do 
mean to teach school if I ever can learn 
enough. I think it is the most splendid thing.” 

Helen smiled encouragingly. She could re* 
call her girl’s dream of teaching, then because 
she loved study, later for the great influence 
she was to wield. Would she ever attain to all 
her dreams, or settle to Miss Parker’s level, 
being merely an excellent, unenthusiastic 
teacher ? 

But she did very much enjoy the tea-drink- 
ing at the Millards’. The artist daughter was 
home on a vacation and had brought a fresh- 
ness, and the talk of the great city, of pictures 


422 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

and books, of the remarkable works in the 
museum, of exhibitions here and there. 

“ I don’t aim at being anything wonderful, 
you must know,” she said with a light-hearted 
air, “ but I like it and the people it brings you 
in contact with, and the fresh knowledge on 
every side. There are hundreds of the small 
folk to the one distinguished genius, but they 
all seem to find a place and work. I comfort 
myself in the thought that a great many little 
things are needed all along in life, and SO' make 
myself content. And now Allan aims at being 
a great professor somewhere. Miss Grant, 
you have inspired him. The children can talk 
of nothing but school.” 

So her work had not been without some re- 
sults. 

“ Allan is a fine scholar and one of my best 
boys,” Helen said warmly. 

They talked a little of Dick Eastman; he 
was in every one’s mind just now. 

“ Mrs. Eastman took it very hard,” said 
Mrs. Millard. “ She did not want to go with 
them, but the doctor would never have con- 
sented if she had, she is so very nervous. But 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 423 

she is quite sure she shall never see him alive 
again. Doctor Barber said he had made the 
greatest improvement Sunday and Monday of 
any time yet. But it is terrible.” 

“ Oh, Miss Grant ! I wish I could see more 
of you/’ Miss Millard exclaimed. “ I don’t 
wonder Allan talks about you. You are cer- 
tainly very charming.” 

It was so honestly said that Helen could not 
consider it mere compliment. 

Her most trying visit was at the Winters’. 
She had declined the tea drinking once, but the 
importunity was so great that she reconsid- 
ered. She had been twice with the Under- 
woods through the winter, on one occasion to 
a musicale, as Georgia was quite a pianist and 
had a very sweet voice. She waited until the 
last moment, and when she reached the house 
it was almost supper time. 

“ I didn’t know but that you meant to give 
us the go by after all, and not keep your prom- 
ise, which would set a rather bad example to 
our young people, now wouldn’t it ? ” with a 
soft, affected laugh. Mrs. Winters was a rather 
pretentious person, and though in comfortable 


424 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

circumstances called it poverty, and gave the 
impression that her present life was too cir- 
cumscribed to do herself any sort of justice, 
and that in youth she had been used to a much 
higher degree of elegance. The meal was sim- 
ply a tea, but the little maid waited on the 
table. Mr. Winters was a commonplace man 
much immersed in business, and excused him- 
self as soon as the meal was over. 

The ladies retired to the parlor and Helen 
asked Georgia for a song, and she gave three. 

“ Now, Georgia,” began the mother, “ let us 
talk a little business. My dear Miss Grant, 
you have been about so much and seen so many 
people I thought you might give us a little ad- 
vice in literary matters. Then your friend had 
a volume of poems published. How does any- 
one get them before the public? Georgia has 
almost enough for a volume. She could finish 
it this summer.” 

Helen sat in a little consternation, almost 
speechless. 

“ You see, Georgia will never have any de- 
mands made upon her like the girls who have 
to teach or go in offices. She can use all her 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 425 

time for her own improvement, and when one 
has a genius one ought to make the best of it — 
don’t you think so? But one is quite out of the 
world in a place like this and doesn’t really 
know the best steps to take. Do advise us.” 

Helen gave a conventional laugh to cover a 
sort of embarrassment. 

“ I really do not know much about it my- 
self. My friend had very intellectual parents 
and was reared in a sort of poetic atmosphere. 
At college the higher authorities considered 
her a poet, and she did some really beautiful 
things. But I knew nothing about the volume 
until it was presented to me at Christmas time. 
Her husband, who adores her, found a way, I 
believe.” 

“ But I thought colleges turned out writers 
and poets and authors.” 

“ They begin at the lowest round of the lad- 
der. Several of our girls went at newspaper 
work, some in publishing houses, and as they 
saw opportunities disposed of stories and 
poems.” 

“ I couldn’t write stories,” said Georgia. 
“ Everything appeals to me in the way of 


426 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

poetry. And I know mine are as pretty as 
most of those I read/’ 

“ Georgia is very choice about her language. 
She will sometimes wait hours for just the 
word she wants,” said her mother approvingly. 

Could one have the courage to extinguish 
the aspirations of budding genius that would 
never flower? Mr. Underwood had not done 
it. Mr. Conover accepted her verses for the 
Gazette. Helen felt it would not be wise for 
her to do it. 

“ I think,” as if she had been considering 
the point, “ that I should write to some of the 
publishers and learn from headquarters what 
opportunities there are. At all events you 
could do nothing for the fall trade, publishers 
make their arrangements so long beforehand. 
Oh, now I think of a plan! Consult Mrs. Vail, 
the librarian. She was in a bookselling place 
for two years, a sort of exchange, and must 
have learned a good deal about the business 
side. For it isn’t all poetry,” with a soft, con- 
soling laugh. 

“ I did talk a little to her one time, but it 
seems to me she only knows about the dead 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 427 

poets, — Tennyson, Longfellow, and Whittier. 
I don’t care for Whittier myself. She hasn’t 
the true poetic instinct, either.” 

“ Why not consult Mr. Conover ? ” 

“ Well, he thinks poetry doesn’t pay, and 
proposed Georgia getting out a volume just for 
private distribution. But I know Mr. Winters 
wouldn’t be willing to spend money that way, 
and it really would not give her any outside 
fame. One, must be before the public if one 
wants success. But how to get there ? ” 

“ I am sorry I cannot tell you just how to 
do it,” returned Helen, with all the sympathy 
she could put in her voice. 

“ And we thought you would surely know,” 
said Mrs. Winters in a disappointed tone. “ I 
did suppose college women knew a little of 
’most everything.” 

“ They might after a number of post-gradu- 
ate courses. I have had only one and that was 
quite severely practical. But Georgia might 
spend part of her vacation going over her 
poems and polishing them up, and writing 
some new ones.” 

“ I can’t polish,” Georgia exclaimed in a 


428 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

rather short tone. “ I think a line over and 
over and get it to suit me, and then it is right 
and I never could better it. I depend upon my 
first inspiration.” 

Helen was beating about in her brain for 
something to say, when Providence, it seemed 
to her, sent in a rather gossipy neighbor who 
soon had the floor to herself. Then she rose 
and said she must go, and for once she felt 
glad of the society nothings that she often de- 
spised, but now they made the parting agree- 
able. 

Lilian had walked down the street to meet 
her. 

“Oh, Lilian!” she cried, with a paean of 
relief in her voice. “ Fm so glad you do not 
write verses. And that we have only one poet 
in the school.” 

“ Why, I sometimes have made a verse that 
sounded real pretty, but I never could find the 
next one to go with it,” and she laughed in 
amusement. 

Helen laughed away her perplexity also. 

There were a few more calls, and her pack- 
ing to be done. She was to go to the city 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 429 

on Saturday. They would surely have some 
word about Dick in the morning. She was 
really getting very tired and wanted a rest. 

Mr. Underwood came up in the morning. 
They were to start at ten. He had a brief note 
in his hand from Mr. Eastman. 

The operation had taken place on Thursday 
and they found the damage to the spinal verte- 
brae had been worse than they suspected. Dick 
had come out of it bravely, but was so very 
weak the doctor hardly left him a moment, 
and was not willing to predict the result at 
present. 

The quick, sympathetic tears came to Helen’s 
eyes. “ Mrs. Underwood and I have been hav- 
ing one big thanksgiving that we shall not lose 
you. Have a good time in vacation and come 
back bright and rested. Dick is in God’s hands 
and we can’t change anything. Strange, but I 
believe we have all come to love the lad.” 

The expressman had come for her trunk 
and Lilian went about with a very sober 
face. 

Mr. Hildreth called presently. 

“ I’ve telegraphed to Mr. Bell that you will 


430 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

start at three and he will meet you,” he an- 
nounced. 

“ Why — I was to leave at one-thirty.” 

“ I want you for a little drive. I have some- 
thing to say before you go.” 

His face was grave, and she wondered. 

“ I will come about two,” he said. 

The three sat over their dinner and tried to 
say cheerful things. They would miss her 
very much. But the last good-by had to come. 
Mr. Hildreth drove up to the door. 

The sky had begun to cloud over with white 
drifts and the wind was blowing up cooler. 
There were some shady roads and he turned 
into one. They spoke of Dick and wished the 
tidings had been better. Then there was quite 
a silence between them. 

“ Helen,” — she noticed how beautifully he 
pronounced the name, and he had always said 
Miss Grant before, — “ I suppose you are won- 
dering what I had to say so specially. It will 
surprise you, perhaps, but I could not let you 
go without saying it. I love you ! ” 

“ Oh ! ” she cried in amazement, in regret, 
and put up her hand as if to shield herself. 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 43 1 

He had the reins in his right hand and with 
the other he clasped hers in a sort of gentle 
strength. 

“ My child,” he began, “ I wish I were your 
father. I wish I had the right to have you in 
my home as a daughter. If the world were 
different, if there were no evil minds and 
tongues to lick up scandal from the very dews 
of heaven, I should say to you, 4 Come and be 
my daughter. I have enough for both. I want 
you there, your sweet, gracious presence, your 
graceful and yet innately vigorous movements, 
your bright glance that seems to see inspira- 
tion in all it looks upon, your sweet, cour- 
ageous voice that imparts strength. Come and 
let me be a true father to you/ ” 

“ Oh, Mr. Hildreth ! ” she cried, and it 
seemed almost as if there were tears in her 
voice. “ Why did you not marry years ago 
and have sons and daughters to enjoy this gen- 
erous fatherhood ? ” 

“ I will tell you presently why mine is a 
lonely home. If I could do this, heaven only 
knows how glad I would be, how blest beyond 
comparison, how full of ineffable content. But 


432 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

you know I could not. Evil tongues would 
mar what would be almost divine satisfaction. 
Do you remember the day you and your friend 
came — the luncheon, the walk around the gar- 
den? I recall you best there, for you seemed 
to throw off a slight touch of restraint and 
were simply a sweet young girl. I sat and 
dreamed of you that night. I saw you flitting 
about in dainty household ways, sitting at the 
table pouring my coffee, smiling up at me, talk- 
ing of things that would interest us both. Then 
you were in the library in some delicate white 
gown, reading to me from the poets we both 
love, glancing up now and then at a thought 
appealing to both souls, talking over certain 
lines, and I sitting in blest content. The clock 
would strike ten and we were loath to go; 
eleven, and you would close the book, we 
would rise and go out in the hall with 
my arm about you, and then a dear good-night 
kiss, and such a rich content as it is given 
but few to know. Am I a foolish old 
fellow ? ” 

She let her hand remain in his clasp. It was 
the fatherhood she had dreamed of, that she 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 433 

had come to enjoy in certain gentle ways with 
Willard’s father. 

“ But you see this cannot be. And yet I 
want you. My life grows lonelier without you. 
This is why I ask you to be my wife, as that 
is the only way you can come to me in perfect 
honor before the world. I do not quite ap- 
prove of so much difference in ages. It is hard- 
est on the woman. She is entitled to the beau- 
tiful and golden future of love and youth, of 
the ardor and the enthralling interest in the 
glow of love’s bright dreams; the radiant 
hopes that make glad every step of the way. 
She is plunged into the land of middle life 
where the shades of afternoon come too early. 
For middle life has had its day and alas ! can- 
not go back to youth. And when she has 
reached a fine and rich middle life he is an old 
man, perhaps has grown querulous and intol- 
erant. Still I think I could add many delights 
to your life. Nay, you are not to answer me 
now. It is no subject to be decided in one 
thrill of feeling. You are to take it away with 
you, to think it over, to consider it well, for 
there may come to you one of those great and 


434 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

wonderful preferences in which a woman finds 
the lord and master of her soul and yields 
blissfully, contentedly, and reaches the highest 
fruition/’ 

“ Oh ! 99 she exclaimed. “ I have no words to 
thank you for this honor.” 

It was not the voice of irresistible, adorable 
love, but a mighty wavering between pity and 
admiration. 

“ There is another episode you must know, 
that will answer your question why I have 
neither son nor daughter. Only you must not 
let your heavenly sympathy sway you too 
strongly. You will find as you go along life 
that some of the worthiest souls are impelled 
to make a confidante of you. You have a cer- 
tain discretion, a trustworthiness that im- 
presses one. I think you would be true 
to the death over the secret of another per- 
son. This you have now the finest right 
to know, and only two other people in 
all the world have heard it, except some 
physicians. 

“ When I was a young man of one and 
twenty, and had graduated, I went abroad 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 435 

and had a year’s study at the University at 
Bonn. I met an American family and traveled 
about with them a little, and they had a most 
beautiful ward. I have seldom seen a girl so 
ideally perfect as to face and figure and mo- 
tion. And her eyes were glorious; that sort 
of purple blue, appealing, deprecating, disarm- 
ing one’s criticism. I was a great admirer of 
beauty in those days, and felt that when I mar- 
ried I must have something beautiful to look 
at in all the years to come. I fell deeply, hon- 
estly in love. I think I never saw her exactly 
alone. Mrs. Bennet guarded her closely, but 
it was the fashion of the times and I did not 
consider her too punctilious. She was the 
child of a dead friend and Mrs. Bennet 
seemed very fond of her. They were going 
down to Rome, and the marriage was hur- 
ried for a good reason, as I came to know 
afterward. 

“ She was very sweet and yielding, like a 
well-trained child, but extremely immature. 
They gave her age as nineteen but I think she 
was not more than sixteen. After the first 
glow of enthrallment was over I began to re- 


4 3^ HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

mark some strange things about her. She 
seemed to forget so easily. She was a delight- 
ful reader, but before a book was half read she 
had lost the first of it out of her mind. When 
I said, ‘ We were at such a place yesterday/ 
she would sometimes look up wonderingly and 
say, 4 Were we? ’ And I made the awful dis- 
covery that she had no intellectual mind, that 
she was just like a good sweet little child. I 
consulted a physician, who pronounced it a sort 
of imbecility. You may guess how shocked I 
was.” 

“ Oh ! How could you endure it ? ” Helen 
cried, moved beyond control. 

“ I found the Bennets after some search and 
learned that he was a gambler. Mrs. Bennet 
insisted that she had never noticed anything 
strange about her. Perhaps I had frightened 
her by some masterly ways. I could get no 
satisfaction whatever. I was advised- to put 
her in a home for the training of weak intel- 
lect as a hope. I did so and came home for a 
year. Of course I said nothing about my mar- 
riage. When I went back she had forgotten 
me.” 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 437 

Helen was moved to tears, and glanced up 
pityingly. 

“ There really was no hope for her, and 
nothing remained but to place her in some in- 
stitution for imbeciles. But I took her on a 
journey to see what a change would do. She 
was a sweet, pure, irresponsible child. Of 
course I could not keep her with me as she had 
to have a nurse and attendant. So a friend 
helped me to find a home. I had married her 
of my own free will, and she had no other pro- 
tector. I could not throw her on the charity 
of the world. I traveled, I studied, I found 
many things to enjoy. I went back and forth. 
Father had died, then one uncle; the other was 
old and in poor health, so I made Westfield my 
home and began to take an interest in its af- 
fairs. The world was moving on some larger, 
broader lines, and I realized my life had been 
given back to me for some wise purpose, not a 
mere dilettante existence. I could not move 
the greater world but I saw I could be of serv- 
ice in my own town, so I accepted the work. 

I was not quite twenty-three when I was mar- 
ried. I was thirty-eight when the poor thing 


438 HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 

died, after four years of utter imbecility and 
partial blindness. You see it was not a story 
to tell or have gossiped about.” 

“ Oh ! How heroic you have been ! ” How 
true and tender the eyes were that she raised 
bravely to him, swimming in tears. 

“ My child, you must not think I have been 
very unhappy. I have made delightful friends, 
I have had many pleasures; one of the greatest 
has been this year, and you. I have succeeded 
in my endeavor, and you have, and will give 
the school, a character. You will come back, 
and whatever your verdict may be I shall ac- 
cept it, but do not take away your friendship 
— if it must be only that. And now my hour 
is up, and your train is nearly due.” 

He turned the horses. 

“ Oh ! I do not know what to say,” anctyher 
voice was tremulous with emotion. 

“ You are to say nothing. Somewhere 
through the summer we shall meet again. But 
I wanted you to know all this.” 

Then he stopped, the horses and handed her 
out. Not much too soon, for the train came 
along with its shrill whistle. He went in with 


THE CROWNING OF THE YEAR 439 

her, seated her, and bending over, gave her a 
tender kiss and was gone. 

She had a soft little cry by herself. There 
were very few in the train. She would come 
back for another year’s work and then — and 
then? 

Could any one tell what the year would 
bring ? What the year did bring may be read 
in the next and concluding volume of the 
“ Helen Grant Books,” which will be entitled, 
“ Helen Grant’s Choice.” 























I 




1 


































































































































































































































































































